Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,305,826 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2304794}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before herāher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheās really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donāt need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeās veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnāt understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. Sheās a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you wonāt like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 290 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458330105_386246867850229_7660371489714219310_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hVJEymT4XLQQ7kNvgFqdGql&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQIN7mbg7eC9iXRIMHJhDLt&oh=00_AYD0JYmaEEdms8PPvA_WnE0TZftsbxJWa6cybXJGf0CFhA&oe=672FE2FB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,825 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2304794}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before herāher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheās really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donāt need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeās veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnāt understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. Sheās a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you wonāt like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 290 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458330105_386246867850229_7660371489714219310_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hVJEymT4XLQQ7kNvgFqdGql&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQIN7mbg7eC9iXRIMHJhDLt&oh=00_AYD0JYmaEEdms8PPvA_WnE0TZftsbxJWa6cybXJGf0CFhA&oe=672FE2FB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,304,803 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2304794}' |
No | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 290 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&... | CAROUSEL | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465015191_524417157157150_6126132211507196535_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=u-Aw5z1ouiYQ7kNvgF2D0ja&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A0-OjPeSgcP5mD5LVEuH_9G&oh=00_AYC9z-xh4i42qGbNSyYz_g0GsHX9pQRQTmDT2EJNE7JpJA&oe=672FD14D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,306,789 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2308789}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:39 | active | 1700 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeās veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donāt you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā āOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. āLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā āYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 290 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464198210_1335425697867830_3839403089342624662_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PKx-uaP0DrQQ7kNvgFEsARv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ahv9suJStXEEDL40g6Nvi5I&oh=00_AYD3Yj8UDL1bjgntH719mU9aG5DG_THgSy-F2UIm8-zBPQ&oe=672FE140 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,828 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2304794}' |
No | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before herāher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheās really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donāt need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeās veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnāt understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. Sheās a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you wonāt like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 290 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458330105_386246867850229_7660371489714219310_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hVJEymT4XLQQ7kNvgFqdGql&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQIN7mbg7eC9iXRIMHJhDLt&oh=00_AYD0JYmaEEdms8PPvA_WnE0TZftsbxJWa6cybXJGf0CFhA&oe=672FE2FB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,306,918 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2306749}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:39 | active | 1700 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | In Merika State, the two of them lay close together on the hotel bed. As their passion grew, Justin Yatesās husky voice, filled with allure, murmured, āEm, how about having a child with me?ā Caught up in the moment, Emily Yates replied without thinking. It wasnāt until they were lying together afterward that she remembered what he had said. āA child?ā she repeated, a trace of intimacy lingering in her eyes. The look stirred Justinās desire again. She was a constant temptation to him. Pushing those thoughts aside, he pulled out a ring and slipped it onto her left hand. āAre you proposing to me?ā she asked. āYes.ā āCan I finally have your child now?ā Justin asked, smiling. His eyes were warm, but there was no love in them, as if he were gazing past her, waiting for someone elseās answer. āIāll give you plenty,ā she replied, momentarily surprised. Proposing in bed wasnāt exactly romantic or formal, but she didnāt mind. She had waited three years for this moment, and it was worth it. Three years ago, she had been injured near the beach, hitting her head on a rock. When she woke up, she had no memory. Justin had saved her. The first thing she saw when she woke was his face, and one look left her captivated. Later, she learned that Justin had paid her hospital bills. She also learned of his identity. He was the CEO of RC Corporation. He proposed that she be his contract lover, and without hesitation, she agreed. They signed an agreement, defining their relationship, and he gave her the name Emily Yates. Yes, she was drawn to his looks. Despite their arrangement, the past three years felt like any other relationship. In the first year, she was a hidden lover. In the second, he introduced her as his girlfriend to his circle. Now, with three years approaching, he was proposing. Once she was part of his social circle, she heard whispers about a woman who had been his first love, someone he cherished deeply in college. She had disappeared without a trace, and he had been searching for her ever since. Over the years, Justin had lost hope she was still alive. That was why he finally proposed. Emily didnāt mind. Everyone has a past. Looking at the diamond ring on her left ring finger, she felt like it had all been worth it. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Justin was showering. Calming down, Emily wrapped a towel around herself and got out of bed to pick up their scattered clothes. A soft *clink* echoed as something hit the floor. It was Justinās cardholder. She bent down to pick it up, and a photo slipped out. It was old, with frayed edges, as if it had been looked at countless times. The woman in the photo looked like her but younger, just how she would have looked three years ago. Emily didnāt remember ever taking this photo, but she had lost her memory. Maybe she had forgotten. She was just about to put the cardholder back when a large, slender hand appeared, taking it from her. Justin emerged from the bathroom, his hair still damp and falling over his eyes, now tinged with a hint of displeasure. āDonāt touch my things,ā he said coldly, his tone a sharp contrast to the intimacy they had just shared. Turning away from her, he put the cardholder back in his briefcase, his whole demeanor suddenly distant and guarded. Emily froze. Was he really getting defensive over a photo? She looked at him, confused. Wasnāt that her old picture? Before she could ask, Justin seemed to realize that his reaction had been out of line. He turned back and grasped her chin. With a playful glint in his eye, he ran his thumb over her still-swollen lips, toying with them. His voice was cool, devoid of warmth, but his words were deeply suggestive, clearly aiming to change the subject. āWeāre going to be late for the art exhibit. If you rather stay here, I wouldnāt mind going another round.ā Her cheeks flushed at his teasing, and she gently pushed him away. Her thoughts were scattered, and she quickly forgot about the photo. Justin had come to Merika State on business and had received an invitation to an art exhibition by Haley Quinn. He brought Emily along, planning to take her to the show once his work was done. Haley, a painter who had withdrawn from the public eye three years ago, rarely held exhibitions, making this one a rare event. Emily dressed quickly, while Justin had already changed into a fresh suit. The gallery was close to the hotel, so they walked there. Arm in arm, they strolled down the street, enjoying the perfect atmosphere. Just as Emily felt an overwhelming sense of happiness, Justin suddenly stopped. āJustin, whatās wrong?ā She followed his gaze. Across the street, a disheveled woman, her clothes too dirty to recognize their original color, was recklessly crossing the traffic, oblivious to the danger. The woman pushed Emily aside and wrapped her arms tightly around Justinās waist. She sobbed uncontrollably, gasping for air. āJustin, I finally found you. You came looking for me, didnāt you?ā Emily stumbled from the shove, the bright sunlight momentarily blinding her. The woman looked eerily familiar. She resembled the one in the photo from the cardholder and, in a way, even looked like Emily herself. āEmma? Is that really you?ā Justinās voice trembled, his eyes locked onto the woman in his arms, as if afraid she might disappear again. Just moments ago, he had proposed to Emily. Now, right there in the street, he held another woman. He gently wiped away the womanās tears with a tenderness so delicate, as if afraid of breaking something precious. āYes, itās me,ā the woman sobbed, nodding desperately. Frail as she was, she clung to him. Justin was known for his fastidiousness and love of cleanliness, but he now held her tightly. He was soothing her with gentle words, as if she were a lost treasure he had finally recovered. He was afraid that even the slightest rough movement might hurt her. They seemed oblivious to everything around them, including Emily. Justin seemed to have forgotten Emily was still there. The woman in his arms had cried herself into unconsciousness. He took off his expensive jacket and draped it over her. He then slipped his arms under her knees and held her tightly as he carried her back toward the hotel. Emily stood there, feeling like an outsider. Her arm still ached from where she had been shoved, and she could still feel the warmth of Justinās touch lingering around her waist. Just minutes ago, he had been tangled up with her in bed, proposing marriage. Now, he was leaving her in the middle of the street, carrying a woman who seemed to come out of nowhere. He had tossed aside his usual grace, holding this woman, who looked like a beggar, and rushed back to the hotel. The people around them pointed and whispered, like they were watching some sort of spectacle. Emily wanted to follow him, but her first step faltered. She steadied herself against a nearby building, catching a glimpse of her reflection in the window. Her flawless makeup now showed a hint of disarray. Chapter 2 Tears had fallen without her noticing, smudging the fresh makeup around her eyes. Emily glanced down at the diamond ring on her left hand, a sense of foreboding spreading through her. The sudden appearance of this woman might shatter the happiness she had been waiting for. She couldnāt just stand here. She had to know who this woman was. After a moment to gather herself, she headed back to the hotel. The plane flew from Merika State back to Haven State. At Lichfield Hospital, Emily stood at the door of a hospital room, arms crossed, trying to see inside through the window. Justinās friend, Zac White, the director of Lichfield Hospital, along with other doctors, were examining the restless woman on the hospital bed. Two female nurses held her steady as they conducted their checks. On the plane, her face had already been cleaned, and she had been given fresh clothes. āEmma Xander? Hasnāt she... disappeared for the past four years?ā Zac was shocked. Where had Justin found her? The Yates and White families had pulled every string they could to find Emma, but after four years with no trace, they had finally given up. And now, here she was. After completing their examination, the doctors and nurses left the room. A heavy silence fell over the space. A moment later, Justinās voice seemed to echo from a distance as he gazed at the woman, now sound asleep after a sedative. āHow is she doing?ā āSheās malnourished, traumatized, and a bit disoriented, but otherwise fine. She just needs some time to recover.ā Justin stood by her bedside, clearly prepared to stay with her. Zac hesitated, wanting to say something, but thought better of it and left the room. He opened the door to find Emily waiting outside. Feeling awkward for his friend, Zac adjusted his silver-framed glasses and greeted her with a polite smile. āHi, Miss Yates.ā Emily nodded in acknowledgment. āDr. White, whatās her name? And what is her relationship with Justin?ā she asked bluntly, desperate to know who this woman was. Zac hesitated, uncertain how to explain that Emma was Justinās long-lost first love. This was his friendās private matter, after all, and not his to reveal. Before he could find the words, Justin opened the door and saw them standing outside. He frowned, clearly displeased. āDidnāt I tell you to go home? Why are you still here?ā Justinās voice dripped with disdain and impatience, as if his irritation had taken on a life of its own. Emily stood her ground, unafraid. She needed answers. āYou proposed to me in Merika State just 16 hours ago, but now youāre holding another woman and completely ignoring me. And youāre not even coming home? Staying out all night?ā āStop being unreasonable. Leave. Now,ā he ordered, his voice cold and commanding, his gaze on her as though she were an unruly employee who had crossed the line. Seeing Justinās dark expression, Zac stepped in, concerned that Emily might end up on the losing side of this argument. When Justin was angry, it rarely boded well for anyone. āItās late. Let me arrange a car to take Miss Yates home,ā Zac offered, trying to ease the tension. Emily, however, refused Zacās offer. She wasnāt leaving without answers. āYou think Iām being unreasonable? Iām your fiancĆ©e. You left me on the street in a foreign country to carry another woman away without a second thought. Did you ever consider how I felt? āIāll go, but only if you leave the hospital with me. There are doctors and nurses here to care for that woman. Right now, youāre coming home with me.ā Desperate, Emily reached out to grab Justinās arm. But before she could make contact, her arm was blocked by Justinās personal bodyguard, William Carter. Emily was stunned, unable to believe what she was seeing. It felt as though her heart was being torn in two. Justin had always been there for her, always caring, always the first to pick up her calls, no matter if he was in a meeting or on a business trip. If she ever needed him, he would show up immediately. If she couldnāt be reached, he would search the whole city until he found her. But now, with this woman in the hospital room, he wouldnāt even let her near him? āWhat do you mean by this?ā Emilyās voice trembled, mirroring the unease in her heart. Justin didnāt respond. He stared at her with cold, detached eyes, as if she were a stranger and not the fiancĆ©e he had just proposed to. Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, he spoke, his words sharp and emotionless. āDonāt be childish.ā Childish? Once, he had said he loved how she depended on him, how she claimed him for herself. And now he was calling her childish? āIf you want to stay here with her, then what about our marriage? You proposed to me just today!ā Emilyās heart ached, squeezing painfully in her chest. She knew it wasnāt the right moment to bring this up, but she couldnāt accept the idea that her future husband would spend the night in the hospital with another woman. Zac stood nearby, listening in shock. Marriage? Had Justin really proposed to Emily? And what about Emma in the hospital room? Justin glanced over his shoulder, worried that the woman asleep in the hospital bed might hear them and wake up. Emily noticed the concern in his eyes. It was an expression she had seen many times when he had worried about her. But now, that look was for someone else. He turned back to Emily, his voice still icy. āIf you donāt want to get married, we can call it off. This isnāt the place for your drama. William, have the driver take her home.ā He didnāt like being threatened, especially when it came to his marriage. Without another glance at her, he opened the door to the hospital room and went back inside. William stepped forward, maintaining his respectful tone. āMiss Yates, please donāt make this difficult for me. Itās time for you to go home.ā Zac looked at Emily with sympathy. āMiss Yates, itās late. Maybe itās best to talk things over with Justin another time.ā But how could they ever discuss this again? Her fiancĆ© had just left her humiliated, choosing to stay with another woman without a care for her dignity. The hospital hallway lights felt harsh, blinding her with their brightness. Realizing that staying there made her look like a fool, Emily decided she wouldnāt let herself be a spectacle for others to watch. Clenching her purse tightly, Emily turned to leave. As she took a step, her vision blurred, and she nearly collapsed. Both Zac and William rushed to steady her, their grip gentlemanly but firm. āIāll walk you to the car,ā Zac offered. Leaning against the wall, Emily took a moment to steady herself, then shook her head. āIām fine. I can get back on my own.ā Her footsteps wobbled as she walked down the hallway, but she managed to keep her head high until she was out of their sight. After returning to the hospital room, Justin glanced down at Emma, who lay pale and frail on the bed. A strange weight settled in his chest, and the pervasive smell of antiseptic only added to his irritation. He tugged at his shirt collar, unbuttoning the top two buttons, but the air still felt suffocating. He stepped back out into the hallway, finding Zac and William waiting there. Emily was gone. āShe left?ā he asked, visibly more at ease now that she was no longer around. He didnāt want her disturbing Emmaās rest. āYes, sheās gone,ā Zac replied, hands in the pockets of his lab coat, nodding. With both of them standing there, Justin didnāt bother asking how Emily had left. āIām stepping out for a break,ā he said. Chapter 3 āSo, Emma Xanderās back. What are you going to do?ā Zac asked, breaking the silence. He didnāt mention Emily, but they both knew what he meant. One woman was the college sweetheart, the first love who had once saved Justinās life. The other was the girlfriend who had been with him for three years, sharing his most intimate moments, and now, his fiancĆ©e. After a long pause, Justin replied, his voice cold and detached. āShe was just a stand-in. She could never compare to Emma.ā He went on, his tone utterly indifferent, as if he hadnāt been the one to propose to Emily in Merika State. āThe role of Mrs. Yates will never be hers. It can only belong to Emma.ā In a way, Emily had saved him the trouble of saying it himself when she had brought up their marriage in the hallway. Zac and Justin had been close friends since childhood, both growing up in privileged families, each carrying a bit of that self-centered mindset typical of their social circle. But this time, Zac couldnāt help feeling sorry for Emily. Emily, though an orphan with no family or wealth, was straightforward and honest. Over the past three years, she had complemented Justin perfectly, and in Zacās eyes, they had seemed genuinely happy together. On the other hand, considering how long Emma had been abroad, it wasnāt hard to guess what she might have gone through. Zac didnāt care about things like V-card or a womanās past, but he had always found Emma to be somewhat pretentious. Even back in college, she often disregarded Justinās concerns, running off on her own without a second thought. After graduation, she mysteriously vanished during an overseas reunion party organized by a close group of alumni. Despite mobilizing every possible connection, they never found her. Even the police suggested they give up, implying that a young woman disappearing overseas was likely gone for good. At that time, Justin hadnāt fully taken over the company and wasnāt yet experienced in handling crises like these. Around the same time, his father, Henry Yates, was in a car accident and died despite emergency treatment. After the funeral, Justin was suddenly thrust into the dual responsibilities of inheriting the company and fending off his uncle, Harry Yates, who was trying to seize control. Thanks to his grandfatherās intervention, Justin managed to stabilize the corporation. By then, the critical window to find Emma had long passed, and any chance of finding her had all but disappeared. Zac clearly remembered how Justin had been consumed with frustration and self-blame during those days. And then Emily had come into his life, bringing him some peace. For that, Zac was truly grateful to her. āEmilyās been with you for three years,ā Zac said, trying to speak up for her. āSheās an orphan, with no one else in the world. Isnāt it a bit cruel to treat her like this?ā āThen Iāll keep her around,ā Justin replied casually, brushing it off like it was no big deal. āBut marriage? Thatās not going to happen.ā His tone was so offhanded, as if having another woman around didnāt matter at all. He didnāt see a problem with it. Keep her around? Really? Was he expecting her to stay hidden away as his stand-in lover, someone he kept out of sight? A mistress? A side piece? Emily didnāt leave the hospital right away. She sat on a bench behind the flower bed, letting the cold night air wash over her. She hadnāt expected to find out the truth like this. It turned out she was only here because she happened to look almost exactly like his lost one true love. And since she had lost her memory, he saw the perfect opportunity to mold her into the image of the woman he truly missed, hiding the truth from her and using her as a substitute. All the affection and indulgence he had shown her, it was never really for her. It was for the woman he had lost. Emma Xander. So that was her name, the one he had loved all his life. That was why he named her Emily, a name that allowed him to keep calling out for the one he had always loved. Even in their most intimate moments, he would call her āEm.ā Whenever he whispered āEmā in that deep, seductive voice, full of passion, she would lose herself completely, sinking further into him. It turned out he was simply looking at her face and calling out another womanās name all along. It dawned on her that the photo in Justinās wallet must have been of Emma, not her. She had foolishly assumed the woman in that picture was herself. What a joke. From start to finish, Justin had shaped her into the image of his hidden love, his one true love. And she had naively believed that she had won him over, making him fall in love with her. In truth, she was nothing more than a piece in their story. Emily felt her heart plunge from a mountaintop to the depths of despair. She had gone from being a proud fiancĆ©e to a hidden stand-in, a shadow. She had liked, maybe even loved Justin. But her pride couldnāt accept that she had been someone elseās replacement all along, or that she was now the secret other woman. Resolved to leave, she felt a small sense of relief that Justin had only proposed. They werenāt married yet, and breaking up would be far easier than going through a divorce. For a moment, she felt grateful for Emmaās sudden appearance. āMiss Yates, where are you?ā the driver called, stepping out of the car after waiting a while. āIām here.ā Emily pulled herself from her thoughts, putting on her usual calm expression. āIs it just you? Whereās Mr. Yates?ā he asked. āHeās not coming back.ā Emily rose from the bench by the flower bed and walked back to the car with the driver. She wore a cream-colored, knee-length dress in a sweet, innocent style. As an artist, she was open to trying any look, but it was Justin who had said he liked this style. So, for the past three years, she had dressed this way for him. The spring breeze brushed her bare calves, sending a chill through her. Zac looked a bit uncomfortable, āEmily didnāt leave?ā So, she had heard everything they had said. Justinās tone was just as indifferent, cold, and unfeeling. āGood. Let her hear it. She needs to know her place and avoid causing any more scenes like tonight.ā With that, he turned and walked away from the garden, completely unfazed by the fact that Emily had overheard him. Emily sat quietly during the ride back to Villa One. Mrs. Zimmer greeted her at the door, her face lighting up warmly after a few days apart. āYouāre back! It mustāve been tiring, traveling with Mr. Yates.ā Emily nodded wearily, barely acknowledging her. āYes.ā āWhereās Mr. Yates?ā Mrs. Zimmer glanced behind her, looking for Justin. āHe wonāt be back tonight.ā Emilyās voice was detached, as if his return made no difference to her. Mrs. Zimmer looked slightly disappointed at first, but then her face lit up with a knowing smile, the kind that came from having seen a lot in life. She took Emilyās suitcase and gently urged her to go get some rest in the bedroom. Once inside, Emily understood Mrs. Zimmerās smile. The room was dimly lit, with candles arranged at various heights, casting a soft, romantic glow. Flowers and scented candles adorned the surfaces, and a bottle of champagne sat open on the table. Even the usual heavy gray curtains had been replaced with delicate lace, adding an air of intimacy. The bed was covered in thick rose petals, the entire room transformed into a romantic setting. Clearly, this had been Justinās arrangement before their trip. Exhausted, Emily didnāt have the energy to clean up, and it was too late to bother Mrs. Zimmer. Chapter 4 Emily found the remote to turn on the lights, then looked for something handy to snuff out each candle one by one. Afterward, she retrieved her nightgown from the closet and headed for a shower. As she walked into the bathroom, she noticed the ring still on her left hand. She slipped it off and tossed it into the corner of her jewelry box. When she returned to the bedroom, she brushed all the rose petals off the bed and settled under the covers, pulling them over her head. She instinctively lay on the left side of the bed, where she was used to sleeping. Justin would always hold her close, gradually shifting over to the left with her until they were practically glued together. Now, the right side of the bed was glaringly empty. To fill the space, she scooted to the center, tossing the extra pillow onto the floor, finally feeling comfortable. She turned off the lights and went to sleep. Two days passed without any word from Justin. He was likely at the hospital with Emma or busy with work. Emily didnāt care and hadnāt reached out, maintaining a complete radio silence. The morning sun was bright, and the spring breeze was warm as she lounged on a deck chair in the villaās garden, enjoying a face mask. Her mind wandered to practical matters. She had spent some time reviewing the contract she signed three years ago to be Justinās ācontract lover.ā It was set to expire automatically after three years, which was now less than four months away. When it ended, she would receive a payout of twenty million. Between that, and the allowance and holiday bonuses he had given her over the years, she had saved nearly six million. She had barely spent any of it, so it was all tucked away. It seemed she would be in decent shape financially, and finding a job after leaving wouldnāt be too hard. As for a place to live, she could buy a similarly sized home, and maybe invite Helen to move in as a roommate. It would be nice to have company. She did regret not being able to take Mrs. Zimmer with her. If she could, it would be perfect. The phone on the coffee table buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. Emily picked it up, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and a new message notification popped up at the top of the screen. She tapped to open it. It was from her friend, Helen Walker. They had met a year ago while shopping, when Helen insisted on becoming friends after seeing her just once. With no memory of any past friendships, Emily had found Helen easy to talk to, and they had gradually become close. āHow was your time in Merika State? When are you coming back?ā Helen had attached a mischievous emoji with a smirk. āIām already back.ā āAlready? That was quick.ā āI thought Justin looked strong. Guess he didnāt last long? Not up to it?ā āNot just ānot up to itā. He canāt even get started.ā Emily replied, seizing the chance to curse him. On the other end, Helen raised an eyebrow. It looked like Justin had managed to tick off her friend. But she wasnāt too concerned as they had argued before. Couples fought, and it usually blew over. āPerfect timing then. Iām heading to the TC Mall in a bit to stock up on some new clothes. Letās hit the mall together and grab some food afterward. Get ready and meet me there.ā āSounds good. Iāll see you at the mall.ā Emily agreed readily. She had spent the past couple of days clearing out the sweet, youthful clothes she didnāt like. Her wardrobe could use a refresh. She put down the phone and washed off her face mask. Glancing at the nearly empty wardrobe, she picked out a casual athletic outfit and did a quick, simple makeup look. Fresh and tidy, she got ready to head out. āMrs. Zimmer, Iām meeting a friend to go shopping. Iāll have lunch out,ā Emily said, slinging her bag over her shoulder. āAlright, Miss Yates. Will you be back for dinner?ā Mrs. Zimmer, who was supervising the housekeeperās cleaning, looked up to ask. Emily paused while slipping on her shoes, thinking about how unpredictable Helen could be and that they hadnāt seen each other in a while. She might not be back for dinner. āNot sure yet. Iāll text you later if Iāll be back in time.ā āUnderstood.ā As Emily opened the door, she found Justinās assistant, Sam Spencer, just about to knock. āHi, Sam,ā she greeted him coolly, planning to step around him to leave. āHi, Miss Yates. Mr. Yates has a flight out of town this afternoon for a business trip. Could I trouble you to help pack his things before you go?ā Samās tone was respectful, as usual. Emily didnāt move. āMrs. Zimmer, Justinās going on a trip. Could you please help with his packing?ā āMiss Yates, thisā¦?ā Samās face showed confusion. āWhat? Before I came along, didnāt Justin have someone to handle his luggage?ā Her expression was calm, her tone light. āOf course. Youāre absolutely right, Miss Yates,ā Sam replied, beads of sweat forming as he carefully balanced his response, not daring to offend either side. In the past, Emily had always packed for Justinās business trips. She had done it so many times that she knew exactly what he would need for any occasion. But now, she had no desire to continue. He had used her as a stand-in, and every time he watched her pack his bags, he must have thought she looked foolish. Three years. Now that she thought back, there had been plenty of strange looks and behaviors from Justin that she hadnāt picked up on. She had been utterly blind. But she wouldnāt be foolish anymore. Emily was ready to leave, but Sam was blocking the door, preventing her from going. She urged Mrs. Zimmer to hurry with the packing. Mrs. Zimmer quickly filled the suitcase and handed it to Sam, who was waiting in the living room. He glanced at his watch. Ten minutes had barely passed. That was fast. "Mrs. Zimmer, are you sure itās all packed? Should we check to make sure nothingās missing?" he asked cautiously. Emily replied without emotion, āIsnāt the flight at noon? If you keep dragging your feet, heāll miss it. Besides, anything he needs can be bought over there.ā She checked her watch, starting to feel a bit pressed for time. If she delayed much longer, Helen would end up waiting impatiently, and they would miss out on shopping before lunch. And who wanted to try on clothes with a full stomach? āOf course, Miss Yates. Iāll head over to the office to pick up Mr. Yates,ā Sam said with a polite smile, making his way out. Emily nodded and headed down to the garage. She chose a white luxury car and drove off. Meanwhile, Sam took the suitcase to the sleek black car parked discreetly by the curb. He placed it in the trunk, then settled into the front passenger seat. The driver, Justinās bodyguard, William, started the car. But instead of heading to the airport, they were bound for Lichfield Hospital. āHow much longer until Emilyās contract is up?ā Justinās voice was calm and emotionless, as if he were discussing a routine business matter. Sam immediately understood that the question was directed at him. He quickly recalled the contract details. āLess than four months, Mr. Yates.ā āDraft a new agreement and deliver it to her when the time comes,ā Justin instructed. Keeping her around for three years had cost him little, and continuing to support her wasnāt an issue. But he was done with her. He wouldnāt touch her again or return to Villa One. Recalling the scene from the hospital hallway two nights ago, he added without hesitation, āInclude a clause that ensures she never shows up in front of Emma again.ā Sam was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained his professional composure. āUnderstood, Mr. Yates.ā Chapter 5 People said billionaires were cold and indifferent in their personal lives, switching women as easily as they changed clothes. For the past three years, Mr. Yates had only been with Miss Yates, making him seem like a devoted man. But it looked like he could move on in an instant. Who knew how long Miss Xander would last by his side? Sam had joined the company three years ago, right when Justin took over RC Corporation, so he wasnāt familiar with the complicated history between Emma and Justin. Inside TC Mall, Emily was browsing through clothes, each piece a far cry from her usual sweet and innocent style. āBabe, switching things up?ā Helen asked, watching as Emily picked up a long black dress with a slitted hem. It would look stunning on Emilyās curves. Emily held the dress up to herself in the mirror, unfazed. āYep, time for a change. Do you think this would look better with a shawl or a jacket?ā She turned to give Helen a look. āA shawl, definitely. Itāll highlight your figure beautifully,ā Helen replied with her usual style advice. āThatās what I thought too.ā Helen eyed the dress. āThat dress is so feminine. Will your guy even let you wear it out? Doesnāt Justin only let you wear those sweet, innocent schoolgirl outfits?ā Helen couldnāt help but mentally criticize Justinās taste. What kind of fashion sense did he have anyway? A multinational CEO, a man with a grip on the Haven State economy, yet he liked her to dress like a schoolgirl. āHis taste doesnāt matter anymore. Itās not something Iām concerned about,ā Emily replied casually, completely indifferent. She handed the dress to a fitting assistant with a similar build, having her try it on for her. High-end stores like this one often had staff who modeled the clothes for clients, so she didnāt have to try them on herself. Emily picked out a few more items in different styles for the assistant to model. If she liked them, she would buy them. When she was satisfied with her choices, she scanned her card and paid, then filled out the delivery details for Villa One. The clothes would be sent straight there. After they had finished shopping, they went for lunch. With no one else around, Emily finally shared her situation with Helen that she had been Justinās stand-in for his one true love. Now that his true love had returned, she was planning to leave him. āThat despicable man!ā Helen burst out, her emotions flaring. āKeep it down.ā Emily quickly covered Helenās mouth and glanced around to see if anyone at nearby tables was paying attention to them. Helen lowered her voice but was still fuming. āJustin might look put-together, but heās not even half a man. His first love disappears, so he goes and finds a stand-in? āWhy didnāt he just get plastic surgery to look like her? Then he could see her every time he looked in the mirror. āGood for you for walking away. You should break up with him. No! Just breaking up is too good for that pompous human garbage! You need to dump him into the sewers!ā LMAO, where did Helen even learn these insults from? Just then, the server brought out a tray with seasoned meats, fresh vegetables, and a variety of salsas. Emily began assembling her own tacos, adding the toppings she liked best. āThe contractās up in four months. Iām planning to buy a place.ā āWhat for? Just stay with me. Iāve got a room for you.ā āMy address is still tied to Justinās place. Since Iāve decided to leave, I need a clean break. Iāll need my own place to change everything over,ā Emily explained, outlining her plan. Her heart felt numb now, no longer as raw as it had been the night sheād learned the truth in the hospital garden. āThen you can cancel your lease and move in with me! Weāll be family!" Emily suggested excitedly. Helen suppressed the impulse to tell Emily that they were already family. Given Emily's amnesia, she didnāt want to overwhelm her with too much information all at once. Instead, she nodded. āAlright, Iāll move in with you. Iāll start looking around for a place for you. Actually the place I rent now is quite nice. The location and neighborhood are perfect. Iāll check if the landlordās interested in selling, though itās a resale property.ā āI donāt care if itās new or used. As long as itās clean and ready to go, Iām good.ā Emily didnāt need much. After leaving the cushy life she had been used to, she was perfectly fine doing things on her own. She found the independence kind of refreshing. After lunch, they picked up some accessories to go with the new outfits, light enough to carry back on her own. Emily said goodbye to Helen and drove back to Villa One. By the time she got back, the clothes she had bought that morning had already been delivered, ironed, and neatly hung in the walk-in closet by the house staff. She hadnāt bought much, just enough to last the next few months and to keep the move as hassle-free as possible. The womenās side of the closet was nearly empty, with only a few of her favorite pieces hanging. She grabbed a new loungewear set to change into and happened to glance over at the menās side, packed with Justinās clothes. Emily didnāt linger. She strode past it without a second thought. As she was heading to the bathroom, her phone rang from the sofa. She put down the clothes and picked up the call. āHello, is this Miss Yates?ā āYes, this is.ā āIām a nurse from Lichfield Hospital. Your health screening results are in. When would be a convenient time for you to come pick them up?ā Emily remembered that Justin had taken her for a checkup just before their trip to Merika State. She had forgotten all about it until this call. āIāll come by tomorrow morning.ā āVery well. Have a nice day.ā The next day, Emily went to Lichfield Hospital. āPlan to have a baby?ā āThatās right. Mr. Yates specifically requested it during his screening. Your health is excellent, Miss Yates. Your ovulation cycle is regular, so we recommend folic acid, Vitamin B1, and plenty of protein. With the right timing and frequency, you should be expecting good news soon.ā The doctor adjusted his glasses and smiled warmly. Emilyās fingers tightened around the report, a heavy feeling settling in her chest. She had been trying hard not to think about Justin lately, but this report hit her unexpectedly hard. āMiss Yates, Iāll prescribe you two boxes of folic acid and Vitamin B1. Be sure to take them regularly.ā Emily interrupted him, finding an excuse to refuse. āThanks, doctor, but that wonāt be necessary. Iāll get them on my own.ā The doctor wasnāt surprised. Wealthy women like her often had access to premium brands from various sources, so declining hospital-prescribed supplements wasnāt unusual. Emily left the hospital in a daze, only coming to her senses when she reached a sunny spot outside. She tossed the health report into the trash bin. With Emma back, Justin clearly had no intention of having children with her. And she certainly didnāt want to give him one, either. It was easier to pretend she didnāt know what the checkup had really been for. Meanwhile, in the hospitalās garden, the spring sunlight was warm and gentle. Justin was pushing Emmaās wheelchair, letting her enjoy the sunshine. āJustin, youāre busy with work. You donāt have to be here with me all the time. I can manage on my own,ā Emma said, her voice soft and considerate. āFocus on getting better. Donāt worry about anything else.ā Justin felt a deep guilt about Emmaās disappearance, blaming himself for not protecting her better. He believed his negligence had allowed her to be taken and vanish without a trace. Over the past few days, he had tried to gather clues from her about what happened, but whenever he brought it up, she would break down, unable to share any details. Emily hadnāt expected to see Justin at the hospital. Hadnāt Sam said Justin was out of town on a business trip? | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 290 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464601896_901814508153856_1029011708717057110_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VwszO3RMBXoQ7kNvgFgUNp_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ApQ3hPn5UUtxr1U_JHyBnYm&oh=00_AYBn8g3-ayhiuWn6wt-5k5i27WXeDB-O5wpFra0uGb4rXw&oe=672FE99B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,831 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2305817}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
š„š„Sextuplets Para Sa Hot CEOššHindi ko na ma-distinguish between love and hate, ito ba?š | ššBaby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulangšš Kabanata 0001 Busy si Amy sa kanyang laptop nang biglang tumunog ang kanyang phone, halos hindi na dapat niya papansinin ang tawag dahil abala nga siya pero nagpasya siyang tingnan ang screen ng telepono nang malapit nang matapos ang tawag. Nang makitang ang caller ID ay si Joan, ang secretary ng asawa niya, mabilis niyang kinuha ang telepono habang nagtataka kung bakit siya nito tinawagan. Nai-save lang niya ang numero ni Joan dahil secretary ito ng asawa niya at sa mga araw na hindi niya makontak ang asawang si Callan, sa trabaho, tatawagan na lang niya si Joan para ipasa ang dito. Pero ito ang unang pagkakataon na tinawagan siya ni Joan. Sinagot niya ang tawag habang dahan-dahang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga, pero ikinagulat niya ang maruruming tunog na kanyang narinig. Tinignan niya muli ang screen ng telepono para masigurado na si Joan ang tumawag, muli niyang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga at narinig ang parehong maruruming tunog, ang mga ito ay matigas at malalakas na ungol at malinaw na may nagtatalik sa kabilang linya. Sa ilang beses na nakausap ni Amy si Joan, nakilala niya ang boses nito at alam niyang ang mga ungol na yun ay tiyak na kay Joan. Nagkamali ba siya sa pag-dial ng kanyang numero sa gitna ng intimate session nila ng kanyang boyfriend? Naisip ni Amy na maaring magkamali ito kaya gusto niya nang ibaba ang tawag pero ang sumunod na narinig ni Amy ay halos ika-atake ng puso niya. Kinailangan niyang itabi ang laptop para lang makasigurado na tama ang narinig niya, nakinig ulit siya ng malinaw at inulit ni Joan, "Fuck me, baby....sige pa Callan, go deeper, gusto ko yan...oh my gosh!" Nabagabag ang puso ni Amy, nabalisa siya at kailangan niyang tumayo. Hindi pwede yun! Natahimik siya at ibinaba na ang tawag. Pinagkatiwalaan niya si Callan ng kanyang buhay at mahal na mahal niya ito. Bagama't hindi pa sila nakakabuo at di pa siya nagbubuntis para sa kanya, pareho silang nagpakita ng pagmamahal at pagmamahal sa isa't isa. Imposibleng niloloko siya ni Callan. Hindi pwede yun. Iniling niya ang ulo dahil hindi siya naniniwala. Siguro, napagdesisyunan lang ni Joan na maging kontrabida ang sarili sa kanilang pagsasama pero sa kasamaang palad, hindi iyon gagana. Umupo ulit si Amy at gusto niya sanang huwag nang pansinin ang nangyari pero isang malumanay na boses na nagsasalita sa loob niya ay hindi nagpapahinga sa kanyang isip. Sa mundo kung saan posible ang anumang bagay, paano kung niloloko nga siya ni Callan? Habang malalim ang iniisip niya ay biglang tumunog ang phone niya at nakita niyang may isang bagong text message, kinuha niya ito. Bumilis ang tibok ng puso niya nang mapagtantong ang nagpadala ng mensaheng ito ay walang iba kundi si Joan. Nabasa niya ang text na nagsasabi sa kanya na pumunta sa isang lokasyon, ito ay isang hotel at ang eksaktong kwarto na kanyang pupuntahan ay nakasaad din sa text. Ano ang nangyayari? Lalong gumulo ang isip ni Amy. Isinara niya ang kanyang laptop at mabilis na naglakad patungo sa kanyang closet. Nakasuot siya pa siya ng pambahay kaya kailangan niyang magpalit ng damit. Nang matapos siya, lumabas siya ng kanyang kwarto at gustong sabihin sa mother-in-law niyang kasama nila sa iisang bahay na may kailangan siyang puntahan. Naglakad si Amy papunta sa kwarto nito at kumatok pero wala doon ang biyenan niya, saan pa kaya siya naroon maliban sa kusina? Mabilis siyang humakbang patungo sa kusina at nang malapit na siya sa pinto ay narinig niya ang isang malakas na tawa mula doon. Ito ay mula sa kanyang biyenan. Matapos humalakhak, nagsalita ang mother-in-law niya, wala itong kamalay-malay na si Amy ay nasa labas lang, "Napakabobo talaga ng baog na babaeng 'yun, di ko nga alam ano bang nakita ng anak ko sa kanya. Kumokonsumo lang naman yun ng pera ng anak ko at hindi namang magawang makabuo man lang ng apo ko. Napakakapal ng mukha!" Natawa na naman siya pagkasabi nun, halatang may kausap siya sa phone. Hindi makapaniwala si Amy na masasabi ito ng kanyang biyenan, halos tumulo ang mga luha sa kanyang mga mata pero pinigilan niya ito, bigla siyang sumugod sa loob ng kusina at ang kanyang biyenan na si Wilma ay biglang napalingon sa kanya na may kalabog na puso. Thirty minutes lang ang nakalipas, sinabihan ni Amy si Wilma na magiging busy siya sa loo ng kwarto hanggang gabi, hindi inaasahan ni Wilma na nandito siya sa ganitong oras. Ito ang dahilan kung bakit siya nakakapagsalita nang malaya at walang ingat sa telepono. Iniisip ni Wilma kung narinig ba ni Amy ang kanyang sinabi, pagkatapos ng maikling sandali ng matinding katahimikan sa pagitan nila, nagpeke si Wilma ng ubo at sinabing, "Amy, erm...Akala ko ba nasa...Aalis ka?" "Ma, bakit parang natakot ka bigla?" Nakangiting tanong ni Amy na parang walang sakit. "Natakot...bakit?...bakit? Bakit ako ma-- matatakot?" Nauutal niyang sabi. "Aalis na ako, may importante akong gagawin, ma," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod, sinadya niyang iwan ang babae na nalilito. Hindi niya alam kung narinig ni Amy ang sinasabi niya sa telepono o hindi. Maya maya lang ay na dumating si Amy sa hotel at naglakad patungo sa mismong pintuan na nakasaad sa text ni Joan. Gustong kumatok ni Amy noong una pero mukhang hindi iyon isang matalinong hakbang. Pinihit niya ang knob at bumukas ang pinto, halos lumuwa ang mga mata niya nang makitang hubo't hubad sina Callan at Joan. Sa katunayan, sa oras na pumasok siya, binibigyan ni Joan si Callan ng bl*w job. Nalaglag ang handbag ni Amy at nanlambot ang mga binti niya, sabay dasal na sana ito ay panaginip lang. Ang mainit na luha ay dumaloy sa kanyang pisngi at naramdaman niya ang matinding sakit na nagpapasikip sa kanyang dibdib. "Call...an!" Nagawa niyang tumawag sa pagitan ng kanyang sakit at paghihirap. Gayunpaman, natawa si Callan na ikinagulat niya, nakisabay na rin si Joan sa pagtawa, nakasandal na ngayon si Joan kay Callan at wala ni isa sa kanila ang nakaramdam ng pagsisisi. "Bakit ka umiiyak, ikaw baog ka?" tanong ni Callan. "Akala mo ba titiisin kita habambuhay? Naku! Ayaw mo ba akong magkaanak? Tadhana mo siguro na hindi magkaanak kailanman pero hindi ko yun kapalaran." Lalong umiyak si Amy, hindi siya makapaniwala na masasabi ng kanyang pinakamamahal na asawa ang mga yun. Niloloko lang ba siya nito sa lahat ng panahon? Nagsimula lang ba ito kamakailan? Pero dati naman nagmamahalan sila, ano ang nagbago? "Ang galing niya pa palang umiyak," sabi ni Joan kay Callan at nginisian. Parang gustong sumugod si Amy kay Joan at hampasin ang ulo niya pero kasalanan ba ni Joan kung bakit niloko siya ng asawa niya? Ang kasalanan ay kay Callan. Ipinagkanulo niya ang pagmamahal at tiwala nito sa kanya. Napangisi si Amy at itinigil ang pag-iyak. "Pinagtaksilan mo ako, Callan. Tapos na tayo." Dinampot niya ang kanyang handbag at lumabas ng kwarto, pero halos hindi pa siya nakakalakad ng ilang hakbang sa pasilyo nang sumubsob na lang siya sa dingding at umiyak nang husto. Ang sakit na nararamdaman niya sa mga sandaling ito ay ang pinakamatinding sakit na naranasan niya sa buong buhay niya. Para bang ang tanging paraan para malagpasan ito ay ang magpakamatay, hindi nagtagal ay pumasok siya sa kanyang sasakyan, galit na nagmaneho sa korte, nagsampa ng divorce paper at nagmaneho pauwi. Nakita niya ang kanyang biyenan na umiinom ng mainit na tsaa sa kainan. Inilagay niya ang divorce paper sa harap ni Wilma. Si Amy pa lang ang pumirma pero pipirmahan pa iyon ni Callan pag nakauwi siya, "Ma, narinig ko ang sinabi mo sa telepono bago ako umalis." Halos mabulunan si Wilma nang marinig iyon. Tinuro ni Amy ang divorce paper sa harap niya, "Nahuli ko rin si Callan na niloloko ako kasama ng secretary niya. Halatang hindi na ako nirerespeto sa pamilyang ito. Eto yung divorce paper, pinirmahan ko na. Pag nakauwi na siya sabihin niyo na lang sa kanya na pirmahan ito at sabihin niyo na rin na umalis na ako." Tuwang-tuwa si Wilma sa loob dahil sa wakas ay iiwan na ni Amy si Callan pero umasim ang mukha nito na parang malungkot. "Wag ka nang umarte na parang malungkot ka, ma. Alam naman natin pareho na di mo ako gusto para sa anak mo," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod na para umalis pero tumayo si Wilma at nagsalita. "Saan ka pupunta?" Tanong ni Wilma, wala nang kwenta pang itago ang tunay niyang kulay. Bumalik si Amy sa kanya at sumagot, "para kunin ang mga gamit ko syempre." "Wala ka ngang dapat kunin diyan eh kasi wala naman iyo diyan. Lahat ng meron ka dito ay binili ng pera ng anak ko, kaya umalis ka na lang," walang pusong sabi ni Wilma. Lalong kumirot ang naramdaman ni Amy nang marinig iyon pero nagawa niyang magtanim ng ngisi sa kanyang mga labi, "Okay sige!" Ang pinakamahalagang bagay sa kanya ay ang pulseras na ibinigay sa kanya ng kanyang ina ilang taon na ang nakakaraan. Dahil nasa kamay naman niya ang bracelet, tumingin siya sa pintuan na patungo sa labas at dahan-dahan na lumabas at lumayo sa kabila ng sakit. Kabanata 0002 Naupo si Amy sa isa sa pinaka-marangyang club buong gabi kung kailan laging abala at puno ang club, may dalawang bote ng alak sa harap niya at nilunod niya ang sarili sa kanyang kalungkutan. Sa nakaraang tatlong taon ng kasal nila, naging matapat siyang asawa sa gag*ng 'yun. Ni hindi niya binigyan ng pagkakataon ang ibang lalaki na lumapit sa kanya o pumorma man lang. Lalong di niya naisip na pagtaksilan ang asawa niya. Sobrang nagtitiwala siya kay Callan pero sinaktan nito ang puso niya na parang wala lang. Sa sobrang kalasingan niya, umaasa siyang nakalimutan niya ang kanyang kalungkutan pero tila hindi nakakatulong ang inumin habang patuloy na naglalaro sa kanyang isipan ang hubad na imahe nina Joan at Callan. Galit na galit siyang tumayo at tumingin sa paligid sa mga taong sumasayaw sa club. Naisipan niyang pumili ng isang random na lalaking pwede niyang maka-night stand. Pagkatapos ng lahat, siya ay divorced naman at single na uli. Nakita niya ang isang matangkad na lalaki na papasok sa isang kwarto at mabilis siyang tumakbo papunta doon. Bago pa man maisara ang pinto ay pumasok na siya. Sabay sandal sa lalaki at ginamit ang kaliwang kamay para isara ang pinto sa likod nila. Agad nagtagpo ang kanyang bibig aat ng labi ng lalaki, at ilang sandali pa bago tumugon ang mga labi ng lalaki. Maya maya lang ay napunta sila sa isang mainit na session kaya mabilis niyang hinubad ang kanyang damit, tinulungan niya ang lalaking alisin din ang mga damit nitoat sa isang iglap, nasa kama na sila at nasa ibabaw na niya ang lalaki, umuungol sila ng malakas habang nasa loob niya ang lalaki. Ito ay isang kasiya-siya at nakakapagod na sandali para sa dalawa dahil tumagal ito ng kalahating oras, nang sa wakas ay nasiyahan silang dalawa, nahiga na sila sa kama at natulog. Nagising si Amy makalipas ang ilang oras at nakita niya ang lalaking natutulog sa madilim na kwarto. Hindi pa nagbubukas ang ilaw ng kwarto nang pumasok siya at sinimulang halikan ang lalaki ilang oras na ang nakalipas. "Ang galing at ang sarap niya ha," bulong ni Amy at naglabas ng ilang dollar notes mula sa kanyang pitaka saka inilagay sa palad ng lalaki. Kahit pa natutulog ang lalaking gigolo, hindi niya ito dadayain sa pamamagitan ng pag-alis nang hindi nagbabayad. Maingat siyang naglakad palabas ng kwarto, ayaw niyang gisingin ang lalaki. Umalis si Amy sa NorthHill at sumakay ng tren patungo sa isang maliit na lungsod kung saan nilalayon niyang mamuhay ng simpleng buhay. Ang pamumuhay sa kanyang lungsod, sa NorthHill, ay magdudulot lamang sa kanya ng higit na trauma. Hindi maiiwasan ni Amy si Callan dahil isa itong makapangyarihang lalaki at dahil naglakas-loob itong hiwalayan ito, baka gusto lang nitong pahirapan ang buhay niya. Kaya mas mabuting pumunta siya sa ibang lugar at magsimula ng bagong buhay. Naghihinala si Amy sa kanyang sarili makalipas ang ilang linggo nang magsimula siyang magkaroon ng morning sickness. Sa tuwing gusto niyang isipin na baka ito ay senyales ng pagbubuntis, ipapaalala niya sa kanyang sarili na tatlong taon silang kasal ni Callan at hindi siya kailanman nagbuntis. Siya ay baog at tulad ng sinabi ni Callan, iyon ang kanyang kapalaran. Gusto man niyang magkaroon ng anak at maging ina pero tila hindi siya nabiyayaan ng ganoon. Nakatanggap siya ng pinakamalaking pagkabigla sa kanyang buhay nang bumisita siya sa ospital at sinabi sa kanya na siya ay tatlong linggong buntis. Paano ito naging posible? Tuwang-tuwa siya at sa paglipas ng mga buwan, lumalaki nga ang kanyang tiyan kaysa sa karaniwan pero minsan nababahala pa rin siya at iniisip pa nga niya kung buntis nga ba siya ng isang bata lang dahil nagtataka siya kung bakit mas malaki ang pagusbong ng kanyang tiyan kaysa sa normal. Pagkalipas ng siyam na buwan, nanganak si Amy sa ospital. Nakaka-stress, alam niyang sunud-sunod ang paglalabas ng mga bagay pero kahit siya ay nagdududa kung mga sanggol ba iyon. Ipinikit niya ang kanyang mga mata at nagdasal na sana ang lumabas sa kanya ay isang bata, iminulat niya ang kanyang mga mata makalipas ang ilang segundo at nakita niya ang dalawang doktor at apat na babaeng nurse na nagsisiksikan sa buong kwarto. Bawat isa sa kanila ay may bagong silang na sanggol, lahat sila ay may ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha. Napakurap siya at nagtanong, hindi niya alam baka nakakaloko ang tanong niya pero nagawa niyang magtanong, "Teka, mga anak ko silang lahat?" "Oo," masayang sagot ng lahat sa kwarto. Hindi naniwala si Amy sa kanyang pandinig at inisip na baka nananaginip siya. Paano posible para sa isang baog na tulad niya na magkaroon ng lahat ng mga sanggol na ito? Pagkatapos ay binilang niya ang mga ito, "isa, dalawa, tatlo, apat lima..." huminto siya sa pagbibilang at pinunasan ang kanyang mukha, "anim" "Anim na sanggol?" Tanong niya. "Oo, congratulations!" lahat ng tao sa kwarto ay nagsimulang bumati sa kanya. Tumulo ang luha sa kanyang pisngi, dahan-dahang dumapo ang dalawang palad sa malambot na pisngi. Masayang-masaya siya at nagpasalamat siya sa kanyang Diyos sa sobrang pagpapala nito sa kanya. Nakakuha siya ng lakas mula sa mabuting balita at umupo ng tuwid, "hayaan ko ang mga ito?" Masayang sabi niya at sunod sunod na binigay ang baby. Tuwang-tuwa siyang makita ang mga cute na sanggol, binasbasan niya ang mga ito at hinalikan silang lahat sa noo. Ilang buwan lang ang nakararaan, naranasan niya ang pinakamasamang araw ng buhay niya, pero ngayon andito siya sa pinakamasayang araw ng buhay niy. ********* Pagkalipas ng anim na taon, umupo si Amy sa isang mahabang upuang kahoy at nagtawag, "Elijah," "Moses," "Elisha!" Tatlong cute na lalaki ang tumakbo patungo sa kanya ng napakabilis, lahat sila ay may matingkad na ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha at kahit na ang kanilang mga damit ay hindi mamahalin, kapansin pansin ang kanilang kagwapuhan, kasama ang katotohanan na ang tatlong lalaki ay magkamukha at identical. "Halikayo," sumenyas si Amy sa kanila na lumapit at tumabi sila sa kanya. Masaya niyang ginulo ang buhok nila at sinabing, "tawagan niyo rito ang mga kapatid niyo." "Angel!" Tumawag si Elijah. "Queen," sigaw ni . "Debby," tawag ni Moses. Tatlong kaibig-ibig na mga batang babae ang lumitaw sa lalong madaling panahon, sila ay may mahabang buhok at ang kanilang hairstyle ay parepareho, sila ay naggagandahang magkakapatid at identical din ang mga itsura. Sa paglipas ng mga taon, pinalaki ni Amy ang kanyang mga anak sa abot ng kanyang makakaya at gumugol siya ng kalidad ng oras kasama sila. Madalas silang nagbibiruan at mga oras na kailangang pagsabihan sila sa paggawa ng mali, ginawa rin niya ito. Ang pag-ibig sa pagitan niya at ng anim na bata ay tunay ring malakas. Walang nakapagsasabi sa kanya na naging mahusay siya sa pagharap sa stress ng pagpapalaki ng anim na anak sa loob ng anim na taon. Napakalaking gawain iyon. Umalis si Amy sa stool at umupo sa madamong lupa habang ang mga bata ay nakaupo sa paligid niya ng paikot-ikot, "Pupunta tayo ng NorthHill bukas." "Bakit po mommy?" tanong agad ni Elijah nang matapos magsalita si Amy. "'Di kasi gaanong mataas ang standards ng mga schools dito, kahit na mapayapa na sana tayo dito gusto kong maranasan ninyong lahat ang mas magandang edukasyon at mamuhay sa mas modernong syudad," sabi ni Amy. "Mommy, hindi ba sabi mo hindi tayo makakapunta sa NorthHill dahil may mga masasamang tao doon?" tanong ni Moses. Minsang tinanong ng mga bata si Amy kung bakit sila nananatili sa probinsya at sinabi niya sa kanila noon na nakatira talaga siya sa NorthHill pero nagtago dito dahil sa ilang masasamang tao na nagtatangkang saktan siya. "Hindi ka ba sasaktan ng masasamang tao, ma?" Tanong ni Angel gamit ang maliit at mala-anghel niyang boses. Ngumiti si Amy, "Anim kayong nakapaligid sa akin at sa tingin mo may makakasakit sa akin?" Iginulong ni Elijah ang manggas at ipinakita ang kanyang kalamnan saka sinabing, "Tama, tingnan mo ang muscles ko, kung sino ang magtangkang manakit kay mommy ay masusuntok sa mukha." "Tama, pagpunta natin sa NorthHill , hindi natin hahayaang mabully si mommy," tumayo si Elisha at inihagis ang dalawang kamay sa ere, "Sobrang powerful ko, kung sino ang gustong saktan si mama ay dapat dumaan muna sa akin." "Oo, hindi ba sinabi ni mama na pinangalanan niya kaming Elijah, Elisha at Moses dahil naniniwala siyang makapangyarihan kaming mga lalaki? Mommy, huwag kang mag-alala, andito kami palagi sa tabi mo. Ang mga masasamang tao ay di magtatangkang saktan ka." dagdag ni Moses. Ang tatlong babae ay nanood at tumango na lamang, bagamat kaedad nila ang mga lalaki, hindi sila kasing lakas ng katawan gaya ng mga lalaki pero pakiramdam nila ay ligtas sila sa paligid ng mga lalaki. Sa katunayan, sa lungsod, walang nangahas na saktan ang tatlong babae dahil alam nila kung gaano ka-protective ang kanilang mga kapatid. "Oo, may tiwala ako kay Elijah, Moses at Elisha, hindi nila hahayaang may masaktan sa atin," sabi ni Queen. Si Debby ang tahimik at kumpiyansa lang na makakabalik sila sa NorthHill at walang makakasakit sa kanila. Masaya si Amy sa pagpapakita ng kapangyarihan ng kanyang maliliit na anak. "Mommy, makikita rin ba natin si daddy?" tanong ni Elisha. Lalong itinuon ng mga bata ang atensyon kay Amy. Minsan nang sinabi ni Amy sa kanila na nasa NorthHill ang tatay nila pero kahit siya, hindi siya makilala plus anim na taon na ang nakalipas at malaking lungsod ang NorthHill , nagdududa siya kung makikilala pa niya ang kanilang ama, lalo na't nakita niyang gigolo lang ito. . Pero ayaw niyang mawalan ng pag-asa ang mga bata sa pakikipagkita sa kanilang ama kaya't sumagot siya ng, "Oo." Nagtatalon ang mga bata kay Joy at nagsimulang magsaya. Mas handa na silang pumunta sa NorthHill kinabukasan, umaasa na makikilala nila ang kanilang ama na matagal na nilang inaasam na makilala. Kabanata 0003 Sa kalaunan ay bumalik si Amy sa NorthHill at siya ay tumira sa isang two-bedroom na apartment. Iyon ang kaya ng budget niya sa sandaling iyon. Sa katunayan, ang pagkuha ng apartment na iyon ay nagkakahalaga ng halos lahat ng perang naipon niya sa anim na taong pagtatrabaho niya sa maliit na lungsod na pinanggalingan niya. Dahil may degree na siya, hindi na siya dapat mag-effort para makakuha ng trabaho dito sa NorthHill. Kahit na magkataong makita niya si Callan, sapat na panahon ang anim na taon para hindi siya maapektuhan sa mga nangyari noon sa pagitan nila. Malaki ang posibilidad na ikinasal na siya sa kanyang secretary. Hindi pinansin ni Amy ang iniisip niya tungkol kay Callan at nagsimulang maghanap ng mga job opportunity online. Nag-apply siya sa maraming kumpanya hangga't kaya niya. Hindi niya gugustuhing magutom ang kanyang mga anak, ang pagpapakain sa anim na bata sa isang malaking responsibilidad at tiyak na malaki ang gastos lalo pa at tiniyak niya sa kanila ang mas mahusay na edukasyon dito kaya kailangan niyang maipasok ang mga bata sa isang magandang paaralan sa lalong madaling panahon. Noong gabi ng sumunod na araw, nakatanggap siya ng offer na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho bilang isang dental assistant sa ospital. Bagama't medyo mababa ang suweldo, okay pa rin ito kumpara sa wala. Umaasa pa rin siya na makakakuha siya ng mas magandang alok sa trabaho mula sa isa sa iba pang kumpanyang kanyang inaplayan. Ipinagpatuloy niya ang trabaho kinabukasan at nagsimulang magpursige nang husto, ang dentista na direktang tinutulungan niya ay palakaibigan at sila ay magkasundo naman. Ayaw niyang makaltasan ang kanyang suweldo sa anumang kadahilanan kaya naging maingat siya sa lahat ng kanyang ginagawa. Sa kanyang ikatlong araw ng trabaho, pinatawag siya ng kanyang amo at sa sandaling siya ay humarap sa kanyang mesa, ang lalaki ay nagsalita, "Magpunta ka sa laboratory at siguraduhin mong ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit ay magagamit natin sa 2PM appointment mamaya, isang espesyal na tao ang darating para sa dental check up at kailangan maging maingat ka, okay?" "Opo, sir," magalang na ibinaba ni Amy ang ulo bago naglakad palayo. Pagsapit ng 2PM, nasa kwarto na si Amy dala ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit at hindi na makapaghintay na makita kung sino ang espesyal na taong ito. Bigla siyang nakarinig ng kaguluhan sa labas at sumilip siya sa bintana at nakita niya ang humigit-kumulang pitong itim na jeep na nakaparada at may Lamborghini sa gitna ng mga jeep na iyon. Halatang escort ang anim na jeep na ito sa kung sino man ang nasa loob ng Lamborghini. Mabilis na nagtipon ang mga tao at maging ang maraming tao ay sumilip sa bintana para makita ang tao sa loob ng Lamborghini. Lalong naging curious si Amy, gaano kaya ka-espesyal ang taong ito na ang presensya niya lang ang nakakaakit ng napakaraming tao. Dalawang lalaking nakasuot ng itim na suit ang nakatayo sa likod ng pinto ng Lamborghini na bumukas ng mag-isa at isang spender legs ang bumaba bago tuluyang lumitaw ang kanyang katawan. Ang sinag ng araw ay direktang sumikat sa kanyang mukha at ang kanyang hitsura ay naglalabas ng kamahalan at kakisigan. Siya ay mukhang isang tao mula sa maharlikang pamilya at siya ay nagpapalabas ng napakaraming kapangyarihan na masasabi ng sinumang nanonood ng sandali. Hindi masyadong maaninag ni Amy ang kanyang mukha pero iniisip niya kung ang lalaking ito ba ang espesyal na lalaki na darating para sa dental check up? Kung siya nga, dapat itong maging maingat sa paligid niya. Ang huling bagay na gusto niya ay ang mahulog sa anumang gulo ng mga makapangyarihang lalaki sa NorthHill . Ang gusto lang niya ay magkaroon ng sapat na pera para mapangalagaan ang kanyang mga anak. Maya-maya, bumukas ang pinto at napalingon agad si Amy at nang makita ang amo ay nakahinga siya ng maluwag. "Nakahanda na ang lahat ha?" Tanong ng dentista. "Yes, sir. Sorry, ngayon lang ako nakakita ng isang lalaki na bumaba sa isang Lamborghini, siya ba ang aasikasuhin natin?" Tanong niya. "Tama, siya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill at maraming tao ang halos walang pagkakataon na makita siya kaya naman nakikita mo ang mga tao sa paligid. Kaya siguraduhin mo ha na ang lahat ay magiging maayos dahil narinig ko na mainitin ang ulo niya," sabi ng dentista. "Ito ba ang unang beses na sayo siya nagpacheck up, sir?" tanong ni Amy. "Oo, and sincerely, kinakabahan ako. Let's just hope everything works well," sabi niya at kinumpirma pa niya na inayos niya ang lahat ng dapat. Pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill? Ang pag-uugali nang walang ingat sa harap ng ganoong uri ng tao ay isang suicide mission. Maya-maya ay may lumitaw na dalawang matipunong lalaki na naka-suit, ang isa ay may dalang briefcase habang ang isa naman ay walang hawak pero pareho silang matangkad at nakakatakot, hindi man lang sila nakangiti. Napuno ng maringal na presensya ang kwarto at mabilis na nahulog ang mga mata ni Amy sa makapangyarihang lalaking ito. Siya ay matangkad at balingkinitan at napakagwapo. Damang-dama ang kanyang kakisigan. 'Ang swerte siguro ng girlfriend niya,' naisip ni Amy. "Welcome, sir," yumuko ang dentista at sinenyasan siyang maupo kung saan siya masusuri. Tahimik siyang umupo at pagkatapos ay sinimulan ng dentista ang pagsusuri sa kanyang mga ngipin. "Cotton forceps, please?" Tanong ng dentista kay Amy habang abala sa pagtatrabaho. Nakatayo si Amy at ibinibigay sa kanya ang lahat ng kailangan niya sa lalong madaling panahon pero hindi niya mahanap ang cotton forceps. Nakalimutan ba niyang dalhin? Paano siya naging pabaya? "Na...nalimutan ko po, kukunin ko na ngayon din," sabi niya at mabilis na lumabas. Hay naku naman! Paano niya ito makakalimutan? Nang makuha niya ito, mabilis siyang tumakbo pabalik sa lab pero sa kanyang pagtataka, wala na ang lalaki o isa sa mga bodyguard nito ang nakita niya, kundi ang dentista. Habang nasa kamay ang cotton forceps, nagtatakang tanong niya, "Nasaan na siya?" Inabot ng dentista ang isang sulat sa kanya at walang sabi-sabing lumabas. Napakunot ang noo niya at iniisip kung ano ang laman ng sulat. Marahan niyang ibinagsak ang cotton forceps at nakita niyang natanggal na siya sa trabaho. Ganun lang? Para lamang sa maling paglimot sa isang kagamitan. Malamang 'yung 'espesyal na lalaki' na 'yon ang nag-utos na tanggalin siya sa trabaho. Ganun ba siya kasungit at walang konsiderasyon? Napaisip si Amy. Hindi ba pwedeng magkamali ang isang tao? Lumabas siya sa lab at nagmakaawa sa dentista, "Sir, pasensya na po nalimutan ko lang talaga, sana po mapagbigyan niyo ako. Hindi ko po yun sinasadya. Hindi ko alam kung paano ko nakalimutan... please, hindi na po mauulit" "Hindi ordinaryong tao ang nag-utos na tanggalin ka sa trabaho, kung ano man ang sabihin niya ay final na. Kaya kung gusto mong magmakaawa, puntahan mo siya at makiusap," sabi ng dentista at nagpatuloy sa kanyang trabaho. Masasabi ni Amy na walang anumang pagsusumamo ang makakaimpluwensya sa dentista na labagin ang utos ng 'espesyal na lalaki' na ito. Lumabas siya at tumakbo pababa, umaasang masusubukan niya ang kanyang kapalaran na makausap ang 'espesyal na lalaki' at ipaliwanag sa kanya na ikatlong araw pa lang niya sa trabaho at para sa kapakanan ng kanyang mga anak, kailangan niyang magpatuloy sa pagtatrabaho. Hindi niya makita ang lalaki pero may nakita siyang apat na matipunong lalaki na naglalakad patungo sa Lamborghini. Masasabi niyang may nauna sa kanila. Gaano man kakulit ang makapangyarihang lalaki na ito, dapat siyang maging makatwiran at subukang unawain siya. Sinugod niya ang matipunong lalaki at bago pa nila malaman ang nangyayari, nakatayo na siya sa harapan ng 'espesyal na lalaki.' Noon lang niya nakita ng malinaw ang mukha nito. Siya ay may pagkakahawig sa tatlo niyang anka na lalaki. Coincidence naman siguro diba? Nagtakbuhan ang mga matipunong lalaki patungo sa kanya at gusto siyang ilayo sa kanyang harapan pero sumenyas ang 'espesyal na lalaki' na huminto sila. Nagulat silang lahat. Natulala at natigilan si Amy saglit kaya naligaw siya ng tingin sa guwapong mukha nito. Napakurap siya at nanumbalik ang kanyang pakiramdam nang mapagtantong nasa harapan niya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa lungsod. "Sir, patawarin niyo po ako. Pangatlong araw ko lang po ito sa trabaho at hindi ko alam na may nakalimutan akong gamit. Ayokong matanggal sa trabaho, masipag po talaga ako, sir," taos-pusong pakiusap ni Amy. Nakatitig lang ang lalaki sa mukha niya ng walang pakialam at nang hindi na ito nagsasalita ng tatlumpung segundo, kinabahan si Amy at inisip kung may mali ba itong nasabi, "Sorry po kung may mali akong nasabi, sir." Naisip ni Amy na mas mabuting umalis na lang siya at tanggapin ang kanyang kapalaran kaysa mahulog sa gulo ng lalaking ito. Masyadong delikado ang itsura niya at parang lalamunin siya, kinakabahan siya at gustong tumalikod para umalis pero nagsalita ang lalaki, "Ang kapal ng mukha mong talikuran ako?" Natigilan si Amy sa kinatatayuan. Ang kanyang boses ay parang kulog at ito ay nagpapadala ng labis na panginginig sa kanyang gulugod. Dinala ba niya ang problemang pilit niyang iniiwasan sa sarili niya ngayon? Kusang umaalog ang bibig ni Amy nang masabi niya ang isang bagay pero lahat ng mga salita niya ay bumabara sa kanyang lalamunan. Ang 'espesyal na lalaki' ay humakbang pa patungo sa Lamborghini at sinabing kaswal na, "Itapon ang babaeng ito." Kabanata 0004 Ipinulupot ni Amy ang kanyang dalawang paa sa kanyang kama at umiyak, nalungkot at nahihiya siya pagkatapos ng nangyari ngayon. Una nawalan siya ng trabaho at pangalawa, itinapon siya sa harapan ng lalaki. Hindi nagustuhan ni Amy ang lalaki, at alam niyang mayabang itong lalaki. Paano siya maglakas-loob na hamunin ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill ? Lasing ba siya? Saan siya makakakuha ng trabaho ngayon? Ang lahat ng mga kumpanyang pinadalhan niya ng alok ay hindi nakabalik sa kanya. Biglang bumukas ang pinto at bumungad si Angel, "Mommy!" Tumakbo siya papunta kay Amy bago pa niya matapos ang paglilinis ng kanyang mga luha. Ayaw niyang makita siya ng mga bata na umiiyak. She believed that it will make them trouble, she eventually cleaned all her tears and smiled. Nag-aalalang tanong ni Angel, "Mommy, sad ka ba?" "Ay hindi, masaya nga ako kasi andito kayong lahat eh," pagsisinungaling ni Amy. "Pero never naman kaming nawala sayo eh," sabi ni Angel. Bago pa makapagsalita si Amy ay pumasok na sina Queen at Debby at umakyat sa kama. Tuwang-tuwa si Amy nang makita ang mga mukha nila. "Mommy, maaga po kayong nakabalik galing sa trabaho ngayon," sabi ni Queen. "Oo, maaga akong umalis sa trabaho kasi namiss ko kayong girls eh," sabi ni Amy at ngumiti ang mga babae. "Ma, pasok na kami sa school next month di ba?" Tanong ni Angel habang pasimpleng nakasandal si Debby sa balikat ni Amy. "Oo, tuloy pa rin yan," umaasang sabi ni Amy. Actually, naisip niya na gagamitin niya ang sahod niya bilang dentist assistant bilang pambayad ng mga bata sa school by the end of the month pero natanggal na pala siya pero kailangan pa rin niyang panatilihin ang pag-asa ng mga bata at mag-apply ng mas kabaliwan sa trabaho. . "Nasaan ang mga kapatid niyo?" tanong ni Amy. "Naglilinis po sila," sagot ni Queen at tumango si Amy. Ginulo ni Amy ang buhok ni Debby at tinanong, "Debby, kumusta ang bagongneighborhood? Gusto mo ba dito?" "Gu...gusto ko lang makilala si daddy," sabi ni Debby sa mahinang boses at naging malungkot ang atmosphere ng usapan. "Makikilala mo din siya, sisiguraduhin ko yun," sabi ni Amy at saka sinabi kay Angel, "bakit hindi kayong lahat makipaglaro sa mga kapatid mo? Gusto ko munang magpahinga. Pupunta ako at makipaglaro sa inyo pagkagising ko." "Okay, mommy," naniniwala ang mga bata na karapat-dapat magpahinga ang kanilang ina pagkatapos ng trabaho. Nang mawala ang mga babae sa kwarto, napabuntong-hininga si Amy. Wala siyang matatakbuhan para humingi ng tulong, kailangan niyang maging matatag para sa kanyang mga anak. Tumunog ang kanyang telepono at bagama't hindi kilalang numero iyon, sinagot niya ito gayunpaman, "Si Amy Owen ba ito?" "Opo ito nga," sagot ni Amy na umaasang magandang balita ito. "Nagpadala kami sa iyo ng email theree days ago at wala kaming natanggap na sagot, pakicheck ng spam folder niyo at ipaalam sa amin kung ano ang tingin mo sa offer," sabi ng lalaki sa kabilang linya at ibinaba ang tawag. Tinitingnan ni Amy ang kanyang mail araw-araw at kahit bawat oras para makita kung may nakabalik sa kanya sa kumpanya. Paano niya na-miss ito? Mabilis niyang pinuntahan ang kanyang folder ng spam at nakitang may ipinadala ngang mail sa kanya, ipinadala ito mula sa Alessandroās Corporation. Ang Alessandroās Corporation? Pinakamataas ang kanilang offer na sweldo at siguradong mapalad ang sinumang makatrabaho sila. Napuno ng tuwa ang kanyang puso at hindi na siya makapaghintay na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho kinabukasan. Nang gabi na, nakipaglaro siya sa kanyang anim na anak. Napakasaya nila bago matulog ang lahat. Pero alam niyang kahit gaano pa kasaya ang mga anak, hindi magiging kumpleto ang kanilang kaligayahan hangga't hindi nila nakikilala ang kanilang ama. Kahit si Amy ay hindi masabi kung sino ang kanilang ama. Mayroong higit sa isang milyong lalaki sa NorthHill. Paano niya makikilala ang gigolo na kanyang naka-one night stand six years ago? Agad siyang pumunta sa Alessandroās Corporation ng sumunod na araw, at pagkatapos na ipakilala ang sarili sa receptionist, nainterbyu siya at nagtrabaho sa parehong araw. Sinamahan siya ng receptionist sa itaas at ipinakita sa kanya kung nasaan ang kanyang mesa at ipinakilala siya sa kanyang pinuno ng departamento. "Welcome sa Alessandroās Corporation, Miss Amy," sabi ng pinuno ng departamento, si Abe. "My pleasure, sir," sagot ni Amy. Kumpiyansa siyang umupo sa harap ng lalaki. āEto yung orientation book natin, it contains the rules and regulations of the company,ā inabot ni Abe ang isang dokumento sa kanya. Tinanggap niya ito at sinabing, "Sige, sir. Babasahin ko po." " | LEARN_MORE | https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=148 | Philip Spicy Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/ | 44,113 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | grounpcorp.com | DCO | ššTumakbo siya palayo sa kanya at hinabol siya, hindi makakalipad nang walang pakpakšš | https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463914684_1856557598208751_4573681416418623241_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vy8c15PFPv0Q7kNvgFUIYjC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AQIN7mbg7eC9iXRIMHJhDLt&oh=00_AYDNindFXBZ9nWxRbPj4Aqwjq_Auuunybu3ASSEbg9cF4Q&oe=672FE667 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Philip Spicy Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,830 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2305380}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 | šRead the next chaptersš | Chapter 1 āSir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. Iām not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. āWhat did he say?ā The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. āMadam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.ā Zoraās eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. āOkay. Letās go.ā Zoraās heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrahās stance was clear through it all. āWhen everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.ā Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. āLetās hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but donāt expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but itās definitely not you.ā The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Cocoās birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zoraās phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, āMr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.ā Zoraās eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldnāt bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. āEzrah is in the bathroom.ā Zoraās hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. āWho are you?ā The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, āPiper, his fiancĆ©e. And you are?ā āWhatever he saved my name with,ā Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. āOh, Zora. If itās urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.ā The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. āJust tell him to call me.ā Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. āWhat are you doing with my phone?ā He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, āand I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?ā The pout on Piperās lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. āIs it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.ā Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partnerās sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. āI told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldnāt be seen together.ā Ezrahās voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didnāt want Piperās presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, āI could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I donāt want to be away from you anymore.ā Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasnāt easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. āDid anyone call?ā He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zoraās name. āYeah. Zora. She said you should call her,ā Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. āWhat did you tell her?ā Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. āI pretended not to know about her existence.ā Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrahās attention was on the phone in his hand. āDo me a favor and donāt answer my calls again.ā His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. āIām sorry. I thought it was urgent.ā Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, āNothing about Zora is ever urgent.ā Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. āEzrah, are you sure you will divorce her?ā Ezrah hated to be doubted. āYou donāt believe me? Iām only with her because sheās carrying my child. As soon as heās born, I will divorce her.ā Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. āCan you go shopping with me? I didnāt bring enough clothes.ā Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didnāt know to send it. āI have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,ā Ezrah said softly. Zoraās heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. āDid he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?ā The butlerās throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. āIām sorry, maāam. I just didnāt want to see you sad.ā Zoraās heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnāt recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husbandās number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. āZora. Iām busy.ā That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, āEzrah, I want these shoes.ā āTry them on. If they fit, you can have them.ā āSo, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.ā That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. āMadam, you are awake. Thank God.ā Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. āMrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?ā The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. āHow is my baby?ā Zora asked. The doctorās eyes dulled. āIām very sorry, but your baby couldnāt survive the impact.ā Tears brimmed in the back of Zoraās eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her fatherās company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. āItās alright. She would have just suffered anyway.ā Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. āExcuse me?ā The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrahās indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. āSorry, that was not directed at you.ā There was no warmth in Zoraās apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldnāt do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. āWhere is Ezrah?ā Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zoraās voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. āMadam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,ā Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. āThat isnāt my question.ā āBoss left here a few minutes ago,ā Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. āDonāt lie to my face again.ā Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. āBoss said, and I quote. āItās rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. Iām very busy at the moment.ā Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. āThank you, and please excuse me.ā Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. āMaā¦ā āI said, excuse me, Rudolph,ā Zoraās voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. āOkay.ā As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. āSophā¦ā āDad, Iām sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.ā Zora didnāt hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, āI told you soā lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. āWhat happened, Zora?ā āI had an accident and lost the baby. Iām coming home.ā The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, āOh Zora. Iām coming to get you. Just send me your location.ā Zora refused. She couldnāt leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. āNo dad, I have a few things to do first.ā āWhat is that? Let me help you with it?ā Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. āDonāt worry. Itās nothing I canāt handle. āOkay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.ā Zora smiled and didnāt refuse her fatherās kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrahās return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, āGood news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so letās get a divorce.ā The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldnāt help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasnāt going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldnāt have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zoraās gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. āWhat is this?ā Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. āDo I need to get you a pair of glasses?ā Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. āWhy? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?ā Ezrahās expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didnāt care anymore. āPlease sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,ā she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. āWe shall talk about it later,ā he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: Iām sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You donāt believe me? Iām only with her because sheās carrying my child. As soon as heās born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. āWhere did you get that?ā He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. āYou have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,ā he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didnāt even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. āMr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.ā This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldnāt find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldnāt hurt. āIt doesnāt matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.ā Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. āYou want to blackmail me? How much do you want?ā He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. āWhat I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.ā She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. āYour fatherās company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.ā This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. āNo. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?ā Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. āDid you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.ā Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasnāt āinterested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? āYou may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.ā Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. āTrust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.ā āI donāt believe you,ā Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. āAs soon as the papers are signed, you wonāt hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,ā Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. āAlright. Iām not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,ā he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrahās phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasnāt supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, āAre you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?ā She couldnāt hear Piperās response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. āEzrah, itās time to finalize our divorce in court.ā Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, ājust a few minutes.ā An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. āYou should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you wonāt like what I will do,ā Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. āI have a gift waiting for you at home.ā Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. āEZRAH.ā He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zoraās handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, āZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?ā | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 830 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | shgjfh.com | VIDEO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454730074_1198061374669940_3581682900566471504_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Dd6JVtAE9KIQ7kNvgFCqC68&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQIN7mbg7eC9iXRIMHJhDLt&oh=00_AYDKAL2nHyxEo4_N4sfbW_Rg-vkmagir6y7Gg2uyQ1gHlA&oe=672FF1DC | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,308,253 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2306782}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:39 | active | 1700 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maidās voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 290 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460915010_2707740256070294_4880956075284785712_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9aRls8fI5mYQ7kNvgEaSTa2&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A3ynHJj9waQJHVHNRsTPg-s&oh=00_AYBMYgkOXajO5mM5PkJGERn6KZ6BFSBgxyp_vZruoCQmew&oe=672FF307 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,878 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2305357}' |
No | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
šRead the next chaptersš | Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything Iāve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, heās swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, Iāve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze thatās never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if Iām an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I wonāt be cowed by their judgment, nor wonāt I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and Iāll make my husband proud. ------ Hazelās POV I have an unbelievable secret that I canāt wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, itās about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that Iām barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. Itās all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harmās way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think itās only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their familyās image. I wasnāt even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was ātoo simpleā for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be āseen and not heardā during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carterās mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. āI suppose you are happy riding my sonās coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you canāt give him an heir?ā āItās probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldnāt know the first thing about being a mother anyway.ā āI donāt know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You arenāt strong enough to be the lady of this family.ā But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when heās around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. āI know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.ā Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I donāt know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. āMorning, babe. Whatās for breakfast?ā Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. āEggs and bacon,ā I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I donāt care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While Iām standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace Iāve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. āCarter! What is this for?ā I ask breathlessly. āFor being so beautiful,ā he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. āItās stunning,ā I say in awe. āTonight Iād like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back Iād like you to wear only this,ā he says suggestively. āYes, sir,ā I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. āI wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,ā he moans and steps back. āI will be waiting for you,ā I say with a coy look. āWhat would I do without you? You are the love of my life,ā he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then heās headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much Iām going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him Iām with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that itās my best friend, Lillian. Iāve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that Iāve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[āHi, Hazel. How are you?ā]- she asks. āIām doing ok,ā I say. -[āYour voice doesnāt sound ok. Spill it.ā]- āItās nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.ā -[āYou really shouldnāt put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.ā]- āI appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. Sheās a complicated woman,ā I say. -[āSheās a shrew,ā]- Lillianās sarcasm makes me laugh. āSpeaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesnāt have my head. Talk later?ā I ask. -[āSo youāll be gone all afternoon?ā]- āYes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,ā I reply and then add, āWhy, do you need something?ā -[āNo, Iām ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. Iām always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.ā]- āThank you. You are such a great friend,ā I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. Iām going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, Iād follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, Iām very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what Iām doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and heās moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like sheās enjoying making me watch in horror. I canāt believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carterāthe man Iāve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. āWhy are you here?ā he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. āItās not what you think it is,ā Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, letās talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. āTalk about what?ā My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. āAbout how you slept with my best friend behind my back?ā Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I donāt care how messy it looks, donāt care about anything except getting away from all of it! "Whatās gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "Iām leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, Iām overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows Iām coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, whoās reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?ā I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parentsā support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mamaās words suffocate me with its cruelty. āHe is cheating on meā!That asshoāā Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. āGo back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.ā From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mamaās eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.ā This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child thatās more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I canāt take this anymore, this isnāt what Iām here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless⦠as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as Iām sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller IDāLillian. āReally? You still have the guts to call me?ā I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[āWe need to talk, Express Cafe, now.ā]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, āIf you thinkā¦ā -[āDon't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?ā]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. āWhy, Lillian?ā I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilianās lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearanceās sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. āBut what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,ā I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. āAt first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...Iām sorry but itās just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,ā she replies. āHe never loved you, Iām always his true love. He met me first. ā she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. āHow long has this been going on?ā I ask. āPretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,ā she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. Iām shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. Sheās never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. āYou called Carter?ā I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. āYou two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.ā she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. Itās not like you donāt enjoy the things we do together,ā he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. āDonāt touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!ā I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. Heās finally stopped pretending. Itās all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and heās trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. āI donāt know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. Theyād be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,ā He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. āYou agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,ā he boasts. āDid you ever love me?ā I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.ā He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. āYou have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." Heās never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. āNot a chance,ā I say proudly. āRemember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.ā His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel heās serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. āIām leaving you, one way or anotherā¦." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. āHow are youā¦ā He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he wonāt dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and theyāll be furious with me for getting a divorce. Theyāll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carterās protection. āIf you want a divorce, you wonāt get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.ā Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isnāt a possibility, and Carter proves that⦠The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. āYour husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while theyāre here so you can talk to them about it, but theyāre so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,ā my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if thatās not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. āAlso,ā the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.ā The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but sheās right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like heās doing to me now, and I donāt wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotelās POS machine isnāt working - at least thatās what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." āWhy?ā I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerkās rescue, and answers, āMr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." Youāve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? Thereās no refuge for me now. Carterās reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure Iām isolated, vulnerable. Heās trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isnāt good, especially that Iām now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?ā āY-yes, and itās hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.ā The owner smirks as he says, āNice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know heās lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I donāt wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure thatās insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. Thatās what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV thatās currently showing a flash news with a caption; āThe Divorce of the Centuryā. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. āMarius Thorne,ā I echo. Marius Thorneās image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. āHe may be who I need,ā I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, Iām safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name āMarius Thorneā, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile heās working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[āCounsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?ā]- āHi! Iām filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?ā Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[āIām calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if neededā¦.ā]- The womanās tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mindāwhy would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but Iām told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, heās busy. Even so,... Iām still hoping that heāll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. Itās a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "Itās been a long time,ā I say. āWhat are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. āHow about you, what are you doing here?ā In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But heās my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. āMr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,ā he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. Iām desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. āYou may now go in,ā he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, āThank you so, so much!ā I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. Heās tall and heās impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Mariusā voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that youāre planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.ā Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, āNone.ā Pride becomes my shield from rejection. Iāve walked away from anyone where Iām unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. āWhat do you think youāre doing here?!ā he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?āā" My eyes widen in surprise⦠thatās news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, āYou didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?ā My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Whoās not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. āStop defying me! You canāt just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didnāt I already make sure you know that? The hardship youāre going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but itās no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. āCarter, please,ā I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 830 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | redtgb.com | IMAGE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453074949_815970607328298_101716958250606004_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2NnFZbot2lQQ7kNvgHtCwUo&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AgoKX6jdr_miQKPD188irAu&oh=00_AYBjMxqFyIJzyoRqMFRH5hYTrAC9voN5OiL8Mo_CE1dJMQ&oe=672FE77E | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,882 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2305517}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
š„š„Click to read the next chapter for freeš | "Awww, Happy Birthday, Miles!" I heard my sister squeal from my side. I swear she spoke at a pitch so high only dogs could hear. Goddess knows why she is so excited. It is only his birthday. He likely doesn't even care, he never normally does⦠As I looked up, his blue eyes were locked on me, I raised my gaze to meet his, and could see his eyes shift to a darker blue⦠was that his wolf? I see a snarl across his face as he suddenly storms out of the room. What was that about? 'Get out here.' Miles is suddenly mind-linking me, and I have to say he sounded far from impressed. That, combined with the angry expression on his face, told me something was off. Would he have rather I had not come? Well, he was not the only one⦠'What?' I questioned, completely confused. Was he annoyed over how I had dressed too? Jeez, it was just a dress. Does it matter? I would go home if it was. 'Outside now.' He demanded once more, sounding even more irritated this time, making me realize I had little choice but to follow his command, so I snuck away from the ongoing party back to the doors of the packhouse. Only to find Miles pacing along the end of the steps, looking a mixture of confused and angry. So why did he need me here? Someone to take his anger out on? I was not willing to be that, I was sure about that⦠Just as I was about to walk away, he looked up. āIt took you long enough." He snapped. I frowned, unsure what this was all about, but it was making no sense to me as I looked down toward him from where I stood at the top of the packhouse steps. His blue eyes shifted to the dark blue once more, like they had inside, taking me by surprise. His wolf is lingering⦠"What is wrong, Miles? Do you want me to get Jordan?" I asked. "No, I do not! I do not want anyone to know this." He snarls, a growl slipping from his mouth, though whether that was aimed at me or whether his wolf was angry at him, I do not know⦠"I don't think I understandā¦" I began. "You soon will." He sneers, and I simply look at him in confusion. Nothing he says makes sense to me. Until he continues. "Only today did I realize. The thought makes me sick. Why our moon goddess would play a trick like this on me, I don't know. I am an Alpha. I deserve a strong mate. A beautiful mate to be proud of. Not some feeble pathetic wallflower." My body trembles at his words. No. I had yet to gain my wolf. I did not know this yet. Why⦠Why him of all people? "I am your fated mate?" I question with a shaky voice. "Are you sure?" "Are you doubting me?" he yells. "And you won't be. The moment you have your wolf, I will decide when the time is right to reject you." Why would my mate want to reject the mate chosen for him by our moon goddess? Am I truly so repulsive? | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 830 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450666456_7583887815071657_7648628923100297835_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BNYNNbxWlkcQ7kNvgGxrbsl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AgoKX6jdr_miQKPD188irAu&oh=00_AYDEHbJQixT6xRbR3MZT60lYH3Fyz_VQev_9FLMCHTDNSA&oe=672FC8F0 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,887 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2305517}' |
No | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
š„š„Click to read the next chapter for freeš | "Awww, Happy Birthday, Miles!" I heard my sister squeal from my side. I swear she spoke at a pitch so high only dogs could hear. Goddess knows why she is so excited. It is only his birthday. He likely doesn't even care, he never normally does⦠As I looked up, his blue eyes were locked on me, I raised my gaze to meet his, and could see his eyes shift to a darker blue⦠was that his wolf? I see a snarl across his face as he suddenly storms out of the room. What was that about? 'Get out here.' Miles is suddenly mind-linking me, and I have to say he sounded far from impressed. That, combined with the angry expression on his face, told me something was off. Would he have rather I had not come? Well, he was not the only one⦠'What?' I questioned, completely confused. Was he annoyed over how I had dressed too? Jeez, it was just a dress. Does it matter? I would go home if it was. 'Outside now.' He demanded once more, sounding even more irritated this time, making me realize I had little choice but to follow his command, so I snuck away from the ongoing party back to the doors of the packhouse. Only to find Miles pacing along the end of the steps, looking a mixture of confused and angry. So why did he need me here? Someone to take his anger out on? I was not willing to be that, I was sure about that⦠Just as I was about to walk away, he looked up. āIt took you long enough." He snapped. I frowned, unsure what this was all about, but it was making no sense to me as I looked down toward him from where I stood at the top of the packhouse steps. His blue eyes shifted to the dark blue once more, like they had inside, taking me by surprise. His wolf is lingering⦠"What is wrong, Miles? Do you want me to get Jordan?" I asked. "No, I do not! I do not want anyone to know this." He snarls, a growl slipping from his mouth, though whether that was aimed at me or whether his wolf was angry at him, I do not know⦠"I don't think I understandā¦" I began. "You soon will." He sneers, and I simply look at him in confusion. Nothing he says makes sense to me. Until he continues. "Only today did I realize. The thought makes me sick. Why our moon goddess would play a trick like this on me, I don't know. I am an Alpha. I deserve a strong mate. A beautiful mate to be proud of. Not some feeble pathetic wallflower." My body trembles at his words. No. I had yet to gain my wolf. I did not know this yet. Why⦠Why him of all people? "I am your fated mate?" I question with a shaky voice. "Are you sure?" "Are you doubting me?" he yells. "And you won't be. The moment you have your wolf, I will decide when the time is right to reject you." Why would my mate want to reject the mate chosen for him by our moon goddess? Am I truly so repulsive? | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 830 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450666456_7583887815071657_7648628923100297835_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BNYNNbxWlkcQ7kNvgGxrbsl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AgoKX6jdr_miQKPD188irAu&oh=00_AYDEHbJQixT6xRbR3MZT60lYH3Fyz_VQev_9FLMCHTDNSA&oe=672FC8F0 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,308,232 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2308469}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:39 | active | 1700 | 0 |
|
ā¤ļøšWhat happens nextšClick Here to read onš | Serenity married a man who she only met once, but she didn't expect he was a billionaire... āWeāre going Dutch from now on, I say everything - the living expenses, the mortgage, and auto loans! Sure, your sister pays two thousand bucks a month, but it doesnāt stretch very far. Sheās basically mooching off us!ā Serenity overheard her brother-in-law's complaint. For her sister, she had to move out here. However, there was only one way to put her sisterās mind to rest, and that was to get married. Thus, she flash-married Zachary York, whose grandma was once saved by her. The old lady used her own health to force him to marry Serenity. Thus, on the day when they met each other, they got the marriage license. Zack told her that he worked as a common worker with low salary. But Serenity didn't care how much money he had, after all, she ran a bookstore and could support herself. One month later, Serenity went to her bookstore as usual. But to her surprise, her best friend Jasmine invited her to attend a dinner party tonight. "Come on, Seren. We get to see how the top 1% live. And there's going to be lots of good food." Serenity was not one to say no to food, so she gave in to Jamine's request. They closed the store early to attend the event. Serenity wore her usual clothes, yet her natural beauty still shone. The dinner party was held at Wiltspoon Hotel, where Serenity never had a chance to step. Jasmine's aunt approached them and whispered something to her niece. Jasmine replied, "⦠Aunt, I wouldn't dare dream of marrying the richest family in Wiltspoon." Serenity stood next to them, without butting in. Her eyes were set on the food. "What's the last name of the richest family?" Although Jasmine was not a daydreamer, it did not stop her from prying. "York." "York? Isn't that peculiar?" Jasmine nudged her best friend. Serenity simply grinned without a word. Despite the same last name, Zachary had no relation to the richest family except for the surname. After going in, the pair hid in a corner as they enjoyed a great feast. Suddenly, the crowd turned their eyes to the hotel entrance. Serenity elbowed her best friend, "Jasmine, why did they stop talking?" "No idea." Getting on their tiptoes, they tried to get a view of the hotel entrance, but there were too many people. Dressed to the nines, Zachary walked into his family-owned hotel surrounded by his bodyguards. His attractive appearance, despite his standoffish presence, were like a magnet, drawing everybody's attention... | LEARN_MORE | https://yiuhm.com/pages/20230113223022719/goodnove | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 830 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | yiuhm.com | DCO | š„š„Hot Book:Married at First Sight | https://yiuhm.com/pages/20230113223022719/goodnovel?utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461162133_362121683563702_7391573844233796354_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DxwL3AMDuKYQ7kNvgEO14vh&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A3ynHJj9waQJHVHNRsTPg-s&oh=00_AYAU72q_4S--gB65noq7Iup7mLAalCJ84HleZCzxkCY7MQ&oe=672FCC3F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,891 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2305434}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
šš„ Continuer la lecture ā¤ā¤ | āAre you thinking about my brother again?ā New Alpha Jasperās voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their fatherās sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I canāt control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. āWhat if I was? I do miss him.ā I asked flippantly. Jasperās jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. āIris,ā he growled. āYou should know better.ā āElias was better than you in every way,ā I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. āEven without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.ā Jasperās eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. āWatch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and donāt you ever forget that.ā My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. āYou will always be a pathetic nobody,ā I spat. āWith or without him.ā Jasperās face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. āElias is gone,ā he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldnāt resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldnāt stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. āYou canāt deny what we are to each other,ā he whispered, his voice rough with need. āNo matter how much you want to hate me.ā āI do hate you,ā I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. āHate me all you want, Iris,ā he said sensually. āIt wonāt change a thing.ā But I couldnāt escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Eliasās hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasperās eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. āLook at you,ā he breathed, āyou canāt get enough, can you?ā I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. āThatās it,ā he growled. āYouāre mine, Iris. Donāt you ever forget that.ā His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasperās weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasperās hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. āIris,ā he said softly, but I didnāt respond. I couldnāt. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didnāt finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. āOh, by the way,ā he said casually, as if discussing the weather, āI plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.ā The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasperās words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldnāt have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadnāt rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldnāt have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldnāt feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldnāt feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldnāt have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didnāt want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. āHe was here again, wasnāt he?ā she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. āHe is the Alpha,ā I said, keeping my voice calm and even. āHe comes and goes as he pleases.ā Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. āYou think you can win his heart with your body?ā She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. āHe is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!ā She never forgave me for being Jasperās mate. Even though it was nobodyās fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didnāt see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldnāt bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadnāt meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday⦠her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldnāt hate her. I couldnāt even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. āShe pushed me for no reason!ā Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didnāt. He knew that wouldnāt hurt me. So he did something much worse. āThere is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,ā he said, his voice low and icy. āNaomiās coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.ā He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. āThen you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,ā he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldnāt even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasperās eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomiās eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasperās arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomiās lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldnāt help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. āHey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!ā Naomiās voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. āSorry,ā I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I canāt help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. āDo you remember when we were kids?ā I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. āI do,ā she replied. āWe were quite the troublemakers.ā I nodded, encouraged by her words. āWe had fun back then,ā I said. āEverything was simpler.ā Naomiās face hardened and she snapped, āThose days are gone, Iris. Iāve grown up. I had to.ā āI know,ā I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, āBut I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.ā Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. āThat girl was weak. She didnāt understand what it takes to lead, to survive.ā āIs that why you hate me?ā I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomiās eyes flashed with anger. āHate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.ā I shook my head, tears welling up. āI didnāt steal him. I wasnāt something I had control over. You know that.ā āControl?ā Naomi spat. āThatās what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, donāt think for a second that Iāve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.ā The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. āI donāt want to do this,ā I said weakly. āI just want my friend back.ā She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. āYour friend?ā She asked, as if the words were strange to her. āThat girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.ā I couldnāt leave it there. I had to ask one last question. āYou never told me, who is your mate?ā Naomiās eyes flickered with an emotion I couldnāt quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasperās mate. āHe is gone,ā Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. āGone?ā I asked. āWhat do you mean?ā āI asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,ā she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. āHe is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.ā I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. āNaomi, how could you?ā I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. āHe was nothing to me,ā she explained, āJust a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.ā I couldnāt handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomiās face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. āDonāt play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasperās child, it wonāt change a thing. Besides, I wonāt let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomiās big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. āIt is for the best,ā I said to my wolf, Molly. āMy life will be more livable after the rejection,ā I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. āNaomiās resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.ā My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. āI know, Molly,ā I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. āItās just⦠this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe⦠maybe it is better this way.ā Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. āLetās just get it over with,ā he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasnāt even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. āSure,ā I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasperās expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. āYou know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little houseā¦ā The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. āNo need,ā I said quickly. āI am fine being Naomiās maid.ā His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. āYou despite me, donāt you?ā he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didnāt answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didnāt despite him. Even now, I still couldnāt. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. āJasper,ā I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasperās movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper⦠I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. āIām glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,ā he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. āDonāt.ā He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. āWake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!ā The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomiās attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. āWe could have had a lovely little puppy.ā I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomiās room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. āWell, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,ā she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didnāt say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alphaās mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. āThe Great Pack,ā Jasper began, addressing them as one. āThank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.ā He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. āAs you all know,ā he continued, āthe position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.ā He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, āBut before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.ā Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasperās declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. āThis new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,ā Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. āShe is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.ā Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. āI assure you,ā Jasper continued. āThis decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.ā The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadnāt worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Mollyās enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias. | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a7jv0AN1rOIQ7kNvgGkPxJo&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AgoKX6jdr_miQKPD188irAu&oh=00_AYA3SA0hkDfI1wOkCtpwaKDpvzQrvJHsn_Ygtt2YrJDIAg&oe=672FF16D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,306,074 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:39 | active | 1700 | 0 |
|
Custom couple heart-shaped carving night light | š Personalized couple heart-shaped carving night light š buy now š https://www.jacacas.com/SK221 šš The perfect gift for your friends or family | SHOP_NOW | https://www.jacacas.com/SK221 | jacacas.com | https://www.facebook.com/jacacascom/ | 62 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Shop now | 0 | jacacas.com | IMAGE | Personalized couple heart-shaped carving night light | https://www.jacacas.com/SK221 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/409453761_6898470670246763_1466778917016237346_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=7hNyh3c9fdUQ7kNvgFmIkAW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A2GVrXB0CElcieZgDqghzmd&oh=00_AYDwemSBebx0MrHcxv6_xuYpGieS-OefEoq7tSNgPny1uA&oe=672FF9EF | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | jacacas.com | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,835 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2305817}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
š„š„Sextuplets Para Sa Hot CEOššHindi ko na ma-distinguish between love and hate, ito ba?š | ššBaby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulangšš Kabanata 0001 Busy si Amy sa kanyang laptop nang biglang tumunog ang kanyang phone, halos hindi na dapat niya papansinin ang tawag dahil abala nga siya pero nagpasya siyang tingnan ang screen ng telepono nang malapit nang matapos ang tawag. Nang makitang ang caller ID ay si Joan, ang secretary ng asawa niya, mabilis niyang kinuha ang telepono habang nagtataka kung bakit siya nito tinawagan. Nai-save lang niya ang numero ni Joan dahil secretary ito ng asawa niya at sa mga araw na hindi niya makontak ang asawang si Callan, sa trabaho, tatawagan na lang niya si Joan para ipasa ang dito. Pero ito ang unang pagkakataon na tinawagan siya ni Joan. Sinagot niya ang tawag habang dahan-dahang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga, pero ikinagulat niya ang maruruming tunog na kanyang narinig. Tinignan niya muli ang screen ng telepono para masigurado na si Joan ang tumawag, muli niyang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga at narinig ang parehong maruruming tunog, ang mga ito ay matigas at malalakas na ungol at malinaw na may nagtatalik sa kabilang linya. Sa ilang beses na nakausap ni Amy si Joan, nakilala niya ang boses nito at alam niyang ang mga ungol na yun ay tiyak na kay Joan. Nagkamali ba siya sa pag-dial ng kanyang numero sa gitna ng intimate session nila ng kanyang boyfriend? Naisip ni Amy na maaring magkamali ito kaya gusto niya nang ibaba ang tawag pero ang sumunod na narinig ni Amy ay halos ika-atake ng puso niya. Kinailangan niyang itabi ang laptop para lang makasigurado na tama ang narinig niya, nakinig ulit siya ng malinaw at inulit ni Joan, "Fuck me, baby....sige pa Callan, go deeper, gusto ko yan...oh my gosh!" Nabagabag ang puso ni Amy, nabalisa siya at kailangan niyang tumayo. Hindi pwede yun! Natahimik siya at ibinaba na ang tawag. Pinagkatiwalaan niya si Callan ng kanyang buhay at mahal na mahal niya ito. Bagama't hindi pa sila nakakabuo at di pa siya nagbubuntis para sa kanya, pareho silang nagpakita ng pagmamahal at pagmamahal sa isa't isa. Imposibleng niloloko siya ni Callan. Hindi pwede yun. Iniling niya ang ulo dahil hindi siya naniniwala. Siguro, napagdesisyunan lang ni Joan na maging kontrabida ang sarili sa kanilang pagsasama pero sa kasamaang palad, hindi iyon gagana. Umupo ulit si Amy at gusto niya sanang huwag nang pansinin ang nangyari pero isang malumanay na boses na nagsasalita sa loob niya ay hindi nagpapahinga sa kanyang isip. Sa mundo kung saan posible ang anumang bagay, paano kung niloloko nga siya ni Callan? Habang malalim ang iniisip niya ay biglang tumunog ang phone niya at nakita niyang may isang bagong text message, kinuha niya ito. Bumilis ang tibok ng puso niya nang mapagtantong ang nagpadala ng mensaheng ito ay walang iba kundi si Joan. Nabasa niya ang text na nagsasabi sa kanya na pumunta sa isang lokasyon, ito ay isang hotel at ang eksaktong kwarto na kanyang pupuntahan ay nakasaad din sa text. Ano ang nangyayari? Lalong gumulo ang isip ni Amy. Isinara niya ang kanyang laptop at mabilis na naglakad patungo sa kanyang closet. Nakasuot siya pa siya ng pambahay kaya kailangan niyang magpalit ng damit. Nang matapos siya, lumabas siya ng kanyang kwarto at gustong sabihin sa mother-in-law niyang kasama nila sa iisang bahay na may kailangan siyang puntahan. Naglakad si Amy papunta sa kwarto nito at kumatok pero wala doon ang biyenan niya, saan pa kaya siya naroon maliban sa kusina? Mabilis siyang humakbang patungo sa kusina at nang malapit na siya sa pinto ay narinig niya ang isang malakas na tawa mula doon. Ito ay mula sa kanyang biyenan. Matapos humalakhak, nagsalita ang mother-in-law niya, wala itong kamalay-malay na si Amy ay nasa labas lang, "Napakabobo talaga ng baog na babaeng 'yun, di ko nga alam ano bang nakita ng anak ko sa kanya. Kumokonsumo lang naman yun ng pera ng anak ko at hindi namang magawang makabuo man lang ng apo ko. Napakakapal ng mukha!" Natawa na naman siya pagkasabi nun, halatang may kausap siya sa phone. Hindi makapaniwala si Amy na masasabi ito ng kanyang biyenan, halos tumulo ang mga luha sa kanyang mga mata pero pinigilan niya ito, bigla siyang sumugod sa loob ng kusina at ang kanyang biyenan na si Wilma ay biglang napalingon sa kanya na may kalabog na puso. Thirty minutes lang ang nakalipas, sinabihan ni Amy si Wilma na magiging busy siya sa loo ng kwarto hanggang gabi, hindi inaasahan ni Wilma na nandito siya sa ganitong oras. Ito ang dahilan kung bakit siya nakakapagsalita nang malaya at walang ingat sa telepono. Iniisip ni Wilma kung narinig ba ni Amy ang kanyang sinabi, pagkatapos ng maikling sandali ng matinding katahimikan sa pagitan nila, nagpeke si Wilma ng ubo at sinabing, "Amy, erm...Akala ko ba nasa...Aalis ka?" "Ma, bakit parang natakot ka bigla?" Nakangiting tanong ni Amy na parang walang sakit. "Natakot...bakit?...bakit? Bakit ako ma-- matatakot?" Nauutal niyang sabi. "Aalis na ako, may importante akong gagawin, ma," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod, sinadya niyang iwan ang babae na nalilito. Hindi niya alam kung narinig ni Amy ang sinasabi niya sa telepono o hindi. Maya maya lang ay na dumating si Amy sa hotel at naglakad patungo sa mismong pintuan na nakasaad sa text ni Joan. Gustong kumatok ni Amy noong una pero mukhang hindi iyon isang matalinong hakbang. Pinihit niya ang knob at bumukas ang pinto, halos lumuwa ang mga mata niya nang makitang hubo't hubad sina Callan at Joan. Sa katunayan, sa oras na pumasok siya, binibigyan ni Joan si Callan ng bl*w job. Nalaglag ang handbag ni Amy at nanlambot ang mga binti niya, sabay dasal na sana ito ay panaginip lang. Ang mainit na luha ay dumaloy sa kanyang pisngi at naramdaman niya ang matinding sakit na nagpapasikip sa kanyang dibdib. "Call...an!" Nagawa niyang tumawag sa pagitan ng kanyang sakit at paghihirap. Gayunpaman, natawa si Callan na ikinagulat niya, nakisabay na rin si Joan sa pagtawa, nakasandal na ngayon si Joan kay Callan at wala ni isa sa kanila ang nakaramdam ng pagsisisi. "Bakit ka umiiyak, ikaw baog ka?" tanong ni Callan. "Akala mo ba titiisin kita habambuhay? Naku! Ayaw mo ba akong magkaanak? Tadhana mo siguro na hindi magkaanak kailanman pero hindi ko yun kapalaran." Lalong umiyak si Amy, hindi siya makapaniwala na masasabi ng kanyang pinakamamahal na asawa ang mga yun. Niloloko lang ba siya nito sa lahat ng panahon? Nagsimula lang ba ito kamakailan? Pero dati naman nagmamahalan sila, ano ang nagbago? "Ang galing niya pa palang umiyak," sabi ni Joan kay Callan at nginisian. Parang gustong sumugod si Amy kay Joan at hampasin ang ulo niya pero kasalanan ba ni Joan kung bakit niloko siya ng asawa niya? Ang kasalanan ay kay Callan. Ipinagkanulo niya ang pagmamahal at tiwala nito sa kanya. Napangisi si Amy at itinigil ang pag-iyak. "Pinagtaksilan mo ako, Callan. Tapos na tayo." Dinampot niya ang kanyang handbag at lumabas ng kwarto, pero halos hindi pa siya nakakalakad ng ilang hakbang sa pasilyo nang sumubsob na lang siya sa dingding at umiyak nang husto. Ang sakit na nararamdaman niya sa mga sandaling ito ay ang pinakamatinding sakit na naranasan niya sa buong buhay niya. Para bang ang tanging paraan para malagpasan ito ay ang magpakamatay, hindi nagtagal ay pumasok siya sa kanyang sasakyan, galit na nagmaneho sa korte, nagsampa ng divorce paper at nagmaneho pauwi. Nakita niya ang kanyang biyenan na umiinom ng mainit na tsaa sa kainan. Inilagay niya ang divorce paper sa harap ni Wilma. Si Amy pa lang ang pumirma pero pipirmahan pa iyon ni Callan pag nakauwi siya, "Ma, narinig ko ang sinabi mo sa telepono bago ako umalis." Halos mabulunan si Wilma nang marinig iyon. Tinuro ni Amy ang divorce paper sa harap niya, "Nahuli ko rin si Callan na niloloko ako kasama ng secretary niya. Halatang hindi na ako nirerespeto sa pamilyang ito. Eto yung divorce paper, pinirmahan ko na. Pag nakauwi na siya sabihin niyo na lang sa kanya na pirmahan ito at sabihin niyo na rin na umalis na ako." Tuwang-tuwa si Wilma sa loob dahil sa wakas ay iiwan na ni Amy si Callan pero umasim ang mukha nito na parang malungkot. "Wag ka nang umarte na parang malungkot ka, ma. Alam naman natin pareho na di mo ako gusto para sa anak mo," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod na para umalis pero tumayo si Wilma at nagsalita. "Saan ka pupunta?" Tanong ni Wilma, wala nang kwenta pang itago ang tunay niyang kulay. Bumalik si Amy sa kanya at sumagot, "para kunin ang mga gamit ko syempre." "Wala ka ngang dapat kunin diyan eh kasi wala naman iyo diyan. Lahat ng meron ka dito ay binili ng pera ng anak ko, kaya umalis ka na lang," walang pusong sabi ni Wilma. Lalong kumirot ang naramdaman ni Amy nang marinig iyon pero nagawa niyang magtanim ng ngisi sa kanyang mga labi, "Okay sige!" Ang pinakamahalagang bagay sa kanya ay ang pulseras na ibinigay sa kanya ng kanyang ina ilang taon na ang nakakaraan. Dahil nasa kamay naman niya ang bracelet, tumingin siya sa pintuan na patungo sa labas at dahan-dahan na lumabas at lumayo sa kabila ng sakit. Kabanata 0002 Naupo si Amy sa isa sa pinaka-marangyang club buong gabi kung kailan laging abala at puno ang club, may dalawang bote ng alak sa harap niya at nilunod niya ang sarili sa kanyang kalungkutan. Sa nakaraang tatlong taon ng kasal nila, naging matapat siyang asawa sa gag*ng 'yun. Ni hindi niya binigyan ng pagkakataon ang ibang lalaki na lumapit sa kanya o pumorma man lang. Lalong di niya naisip na pagtaksilan ang asawa niya. Sobrang nagtitiwala siya kay Callan pero sinaktan nito ang puso niya na parang wala lang. Sa sobrang kalasingan niya, umaasa siyang nakalimutan niya ang kanyang kalungkutan pero tila hindi nakakatulong ang inumin habang patuloy na naglalaro sa kanyang isipan ang hubad na imahe nina Joan at Callan. Galit na galit siyang tumayo at tumingin sa paligid sa mga taong sumasayaw sa club. Naisipan niyang pumili ng isang random na lalaking pwede niyang maka-night stand. Pagkatapos ng lahat, siya ay divorced naman at single na uli. Nakita niya ang isang matangkad na lalaki na papasok sa isang kwarto at mabilis siyang tumakbo papunta doon. Bago pa man maisara ang pinto ay pumasok na siya. Sabay sandal sa lalaki at ginamit ang kaliwang kamay para isara ang pinto sa likod nila. Agad nagtagpo ang kanyang bibig aat ng labi ng lalaki, at ilang sandali pa bago tumugon ang mga labi ng lalaki. Maya maya lang ay napunta sila sa isang mainit na session kaya mabilis niyang hinubad ang kanyang damit, tinulungan niya ang lalaking alisin din ang mga damit nitoat sa isang iglap, nasa kama na sila at nasa ibabaw na niya ang lalaki, umuungol sila ng malakas habang nasa loob niya ang lalaki. Ito ay isang kasiya-siya at nakakapagod na sandali para sa dalawa dahil tumagal ito ng kalahating oras, nang sa wakas ay nasiyahan silang dalawa, nahiga na sila sa kama at natulog. Nagising si Amy makalipas ang ilang oras at nakita niya ang lalaking natutulog sa madilim na kwarto. Hindi pa nagbubukas ang ilaw ng kwarto nang pumasok siya at sinimulang halikan ang lalaki ilang oras na ang nakalipas. "Ang galing at ang sarap niya ha," bulong ni Amy at naglabas ng ilang dollar notes mula sa kanyang pitaka saka inilagay sa palad ng lalaki. Kahit pa natutulog ang lalaking gigolo, hindi niya ito dadayain sa pamamagitan ng pag-alis nang hindi nagbabayad. Maingat siyang naglakad palabas ng kwarto, ayaw niyang gisingin ang lalaki. Umalis si Amy sa NorthHill at sumakay ng tren patungo sa isang maliit na lungsod kung saan nilalayon niyang mamuhay ng simpleng buhay. Ang pamumuhay sa kanyang lungsod, sa NorthHill, ay magdudulot lamang sa kanya ng higit na trauma. Hindi maiiwasan ni Amy si Callan dahil isa itong makapangyarihang lalaki at dahil naglakas-loob itong hiwalayan ito, baka gusto lang nitong pahirapan ang buhay niya. Kaya mas mabuting pumunta siya sa ibang lugar at magsimula ng bagong buhay. Naghihinala si Amy sa kanyang sarili makalipas ang ilang linggo nang magsimula siyang magkaroon ng morning sickness. Sa tuwing gusto niyang isipin na baka ito ay senyales ng pagbubuntis, ipapaalala niya sa kanyang sarili na tatlong taon silang kasal ni Callan at hindi siya kailanman nagbuntis. Siya ay baog at tulad ng sinabi ni Callan, iyon ang kanyang kapalaran. Gusto man niyang magkaroon ng anak at maging ina pero tila hindi siya nabiyayaan ng ganoon. Nakatanggap siya ng pinakamalaking pagkabigla sa kanyang buhay nang bumisita siya sa ospital at sinabi sa kanya na siya ay tatlong linggong buntis. Paano ito naging posible? Tuwang-tuwa siya at sa paglipas ng mga buwan, lumalaki nga ang kanyang tiyan kaysa sa karaniwan pero minsan nababahala pa rin siya at iniisip pa nga niya kung buntis nga ba siya ng isang bata lang dahil nagtataka siya kung bakit mas malaki ang pagusbong ng kanyang tiyan kaysa sa normal. Pagkalipas ng siyam na buwan, nanganak si Amy sa ospital. Nakaka-stress, alam niyang sunud-sunod ang paglalabas ng mga bagay pero kahit siya ay nagdududa kung mga sanggol ba iyon. Ipinikit niya ang kanyang mga mata at nagdasal na sana ang lumabas sa kanya ay isang bata, iminulat niya ang kanyang mga mata makalipas ang ilang segundo at nakita niya ang dalawang doktor at apat na babaeng nurse na nagsisiksikan sa buong kwarto. Bawat isa sa kanila ay may bagong silang na sanggol, lahat sila ay may ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha. Napakurap siya at nagtanong, hindi niya alam baka nakakaloko ang tanong niya pero nagawa niyang magtanong, "Teka, mga anak ko silang lahat?" "Oo," masayang sagot ng lahat sa kwarto. Hindi naniwala si Amy sa kanyang pandinig at inisip na baka nananaginip siya. Paano posible para sa isang baog na tulad niya na magkaroon ng lahat ng mga sanggol na ito? Pagkatapos ay binilang niya ang mga ito, "isa, dalawa, tatlo, apat lima..." huminto siya sa pagbibilang at pinunasan ang kanyang mukha, "anim" "Anim na sanggol?" Tanong niya. "Oo, congratulations!" lahat ng tao sa kwarto ay nagsimulang bumati sa kanya. Tumulo ang luha sa kanyang pisngi, dahan-dahang dumapo ang dalawang palad sa malambot na pisngi. Masayang-masaya siya at nagpasalamat siya sa kanyang Diyos sa sobrang pagpapala nito sa kanya. Nakakuha siya ng lakas mula sa mabuting balita at umupo ng tuwid, "hayaan ko ang mga ito?" Masayang sabi niya at sunod sunod na binigay ang baby. Tuwang-tuwa siyang makita ang mga cute na sanggol, binasbasan niya ang mga ito at hinalikan silang lahat sa noo. Ilang buwan lang ang nakararaan, naranasan niya ang pinakamasamang araw ng buhay niya, pero ngayon andito siya sa pinakamasayang araw ng buhay niy. ********* Pagkalipas ng anim na taon, umupo si Amy sa isang mahabang upuang kahoy at nagtawag, "Elijah," "Moses," "Elisha!" Tatlong cute na lalaki ang tumakbo patungo sa kanya ng napakabilis, lahat sila ay may matingkad na ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha at kahit na ang kanilang mga damit ay hindi mamahalin, kapansin pansin ang kanilang kagwapuhan, kasama ang katotohanan na ang tatlong lalaki ay magkamukha at identical. "Halikayo," sumenyas si Amy sa kanila na lumapit at tumabi sila sa kanya. Masaya niyang ginulo ang buhok nila at sinabing, "tawagan niyo rito ang mga kapatid niyo." "Angel!" Tumawag si Elijah. "Queen," sigaw ni . "Debby," tawag ni Moses. Tatlong kaibig-ibig na mga batang babae ang lumitaw sa lalong madaling panahon, sila ay may mahabang buhok at ang kanilang hairstyle ay parepareho, sila ay naggagandahang magkakapatid at identical din ang mga itsura. Sa paglipas ng mga taon, pinalaki ni Amy ang kanyang mga anak sa abot ng kanyang makakaya at gumugol siya ng kalidad ng oras kasama sila. Madalas silang nagbibiruan at mga oras na kailangang pagsabihan sila sa paggawa ng mali, ginawa rin niya ito. Ang pag-ibig sa pagitan niya at ng anim na bata ay tunay ring malakas. Walang nakapagsasabi sa kanya na naging mahusay siya sa pagharap sa stress ng pagpapalaki ng anim na anak sa loob ng anim na taon. Napakalaking gawain iyon. Umalis si Amy sa stool at umupo sa madamong lupa habang ang mga bata ay nakaupo sa paligid niya ng paikot-ikot, "Pupunta tayo ng NorthHill bukas." "Bakit po mommy?" tanong agad ni Elijah nang matapos magsalita si Amy. "'Di kasi gaanong mataas ang standards ng mga schools dito, kahit na mapayapa na sana tayo dito gusto kong maranasan ninyong lahat ang mas magandang edukasyon at mamuhay sa mas modernong syudad," sabi ni Amy. "Mommy, hindi ba sabi mo hindi tayo makakapunta sa NorthHill dahil may mga masasamang tao doon?" tanong ni Moses. Minsang tinanong ng mga bata si Amy kung bakit sila nananatili sa probinsya at sinabi niya sa kanila noon na nakatira talaga siya sa NorthHill pero nagtago dito dahil sa ilang masasamang tao na nagtatangkang saktan siya. "Hindi ka ba sasaktan ng masasamang tao, ma?" Tanong ni Angel gamit ang maliit at mala-anghel niyang boses. Ngumiti si Amy, "Anim kayong nakapaligid sa akin at sa tingin mo may makakasakit sa akin?" Iginulong ni Elijah ang manggas at ipinakita ang kanyang kalamnan saka sinabing, "Tama, tingnan mo ang muscles ko, kung sino ang magtangkang manakit kay mommy ay masusuntok sa mukha." "Tama, pagpunta natin sa NorthHill , hindi natin hahayaang mabully si mommy," tumayo si Elisha at inihagis ang dalawang kamay sa ere, "Sobrang powerful ko, kung sino ang gustong saktan si mama ay dapat dumaan muna sa akin." "Oo, hindi ba sinabi ni mama na pinangalanan niya kaming Elijah, Elisha at Moses dahil naniniwala siyang makapangyarihan kaming mga lalaki? Mommy, huwag kang mag-alala, andito kami palagi sa tabi mo. Ang mga masasamang tao ay di magtatangkang saktan ka." dagdag ni Moses. Ang tatlong babae ay nanood at tumango na lamang, bagamat kaedad nila ang mga lalaki, hindi sila kasing lakas ng katawan gaya ng mga lalaki pero pakiramdam nila ay ligtas sila sa paligid ng mga lalaki. Sa katunayan, sa lungsod, walang nangahas na saktan ang tatlong babae dahil alam nila kung gaano ka-protective ang kanilang mga kapatid. "Oo, may tiwala ako kay Elijah, Moses at Elisha, hindi nila hahayaang may masaktan sa atin," sabi ni Queen. Si Debby ang tahimik at kumpiyansa lang na makakabalik sila sa NorthHill at walang makakasakit sa kanila. Masaya si Amy sa pagpapakita ng kapangyarihan ng kanyang maliliit na anak. "Mommy, makikita rin ba natin si daddy?" tanong ni Elisha. Lalong itinuon ng mga bata ang atensyon kay Amy. Minsan nang sinabi ni Amy sa kanila na nasa NorthHill ang tatay nila pero kahit siya, hindi siya makilala plus anim na taon na ang nakalipas at malaking lungsod ang NorthHill , nagdududa siya kung makikilala pa niya ang kanilang ama, lalo na't nakita niyang gigolo lang ito. . Pero ayaw niyang mawalan ng pag-asa ang mga bata sa pakikipagkita sa kanilang ama kaya't sumagot siya ng, "Oo." Nagtatalon ang mga bata kay Joy at nagsimulang magsaya. Mas handa na silang pumunta sa NorthHill kinabukasan, umaasa na makikilala nila ang kanilang ama na matagal na nilang inaasam na makilala. Kabanata 0003 Sa kalaunan ay bumalik si Amy sa NorthHill at siya ay tumira sa isang two-bedroom na apartment. Iyon ang kaya ng budget niya sa sandaling iyon. Sa katunayan, ang pagkuha ng apartment na iyon ay nagkakahalaga ng halos lahat ng perang naipon niya sa anim na taong pagtatrabaho niya sa maliit na lungsod na pinanggalingan niya. Dahil may degree na siya, hindi na siya dapat mag-effort para makakuha ng trabaho dito sa NorthHill. Kahit na magkataong makita niya si Callan, sapat na panahon ang anim na taon para hindi siya maapektuhan sa mga nangyari noon sa pagitan nila. Malaki ang posibilidad na ikinasal na siya sa kanyang secretary. Hindi pinansin ni Amy ang iniisip niya tungkol kay Callan at nagsimulang maghanap ng mga job opportunity online. Nag-apply siya sa maraming kumpanya hangga't kaya niya. Hindi niya gugustuhing magutom ang kanyang mga anak, ang pagpapakain sa anim na bata sa isang malaking responsibilidad at tiyak na malaki ang gastos lalo pa at tiniyak niya sa kanila ang mas mahusay na edukasyon dito kaya kailangan niyang maipasok ang mga bata sa isang magandang paaralan sa lalong madaling panahon. Noong gabi ng sumunod na araw, nakatanggap siya ng offer na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho bilang isang dental assistant sa ospital. Bagama't medyo mababa ang suweldo, okay pa rin ito kumpara sa wala. Umaasa pa rin siya na makakakuha siya ng mas magandang alok sa trabaho mula sa isa sa iba pang kumpanyang kanyang inaplayan. Ipinagpatuloy niya ang trabaho kinabukasan at nagsimulang magpursige nang husto, ang dentista na direktang tinutulungan niya ay palakaibigan at sila ay magkasundo naman. Ayaw niyang makaltasan ang kanyang suweldo sa anumang kadahilanan kaya naging maingat siya sa lahat ng kanyang ginagawa. Sa kanyang ikatlong araw ng trabaho, pinatawag siya ng kanyang amo at sa sandaling siya ay humarap sa kanyang mesa, ang lalaki ay nagsalita, "Magpunta ka sa laboratory at siguraduhin mong ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit ay magagamit natin sa 2PM appointment mamaya, isang espesyal na tao ang darating para sa dental check up at kailangan maging maingat ka, okay?" "Opo, sir," magalang na ibinaba ni Amy ang ulo bago naglakad palayo. Pagsapit ng 2PM, nasa kwarto na si Amy dala ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit at hindi na makapaghintay na makita kung sino ang espesyal na taong ito. Bigla siyang nakarinig ng kaguluhan sa labas at sumilip siya sa bintana at nakita niya ang humigit-kumulang pitong itim na jeep na nakaparada at may Lamborghini sa gitna ng mga jeep na iyon. Halatang escort ang anim na jeep na ito sa kung sino man ang nasa loob ng Lamborghini. Mabilis na nagtipon ang mga tao at maging ang maraming tao ay sumilip sa bintana para makita ang tao sa loob ng Lamborghini. Lalong naging curious si Amy, gaano kaya ka-espesyal ang taong ito na ang presensya niya lang ang nakakaakit ng napakaraming tao. Dalawang lalaking nakasuot ng itim na suit ang nakatayo sa likod ng pinto ng Lamborghini na bumukas ng mag-isa at isang spender legs ang bumaba bago tuluyang lumitaw ang kanyang katawan. Ang sinag ng araw ay direktang sumikat sa kanyang mukha at ang kanyang hitsura ay naglalabas ng kamahalan at kakisigan. Siya ay mukhang isang tao mula sa maharlikang pamilya at siya ay nagpapalabas ng napakaraming kapangyarihan na masasabi ng sinumang nanonood ng sandali. Hindi masyadong maaninag ni Amy ang kanyang mukha pero iniisip niya kung ang lalaking ito ba ang espesyal na lalaki na darating para sa dental check up? Kung siya nga, dapat itong maging maingat sa paligid niya. Ang huling bagay na gusto niya ay ang mahulog sa anumang gulo ng mga makapangyarihang lalaki sa NorthHill . Ang gusto lang niya ay magkaroon ng sapat na pera para mapangalagaan ang kanyang mga anak. Maya-maya, bumukas ang pinto at napalingon agad si Amy at nang makita ang amo ay nakahinga siya ng maluwag. "Nakahanda na ang lahat ha?" Tanong ng dentista. "Yes, sir. Sorry, ngayon lang ako nakakita ng isang lalaki na bumaba sa isang Lamborghini, siya ba ang aasikasuhin natin?" Tanong niya. "Tama, siya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill at maraming tao ang halos walang pagkakataon na makita siya kaya naman nakikita mo ang mga tao sa paligid. Kaya siguraduhin mo ha na ang lahat ay magiging maayos dahil narinig ko na mainitin ang ulo niya," sabi ng dentista. "Ito ba ang unang beses na sayo siya nagpacheck up, sir?" tanong ni Amy. "Oo, and sincerely, kinakabahan ako. Let's just hope everything works well," sabi niya at kinumpirma pa niya na inayos niya ang lahat ng dapat. Pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill? Ang pag-uugali nang walang ingat sa harap ng ganoong uri ng tao ay isang suicide mission. Maya-maya ay may lumitaw na dalawang matipunong lalaki na naka-suit, ang isa ay may dalang briefcase habang ang isa naman ay walang hawak pero pareho silang matangkad at nakakatakot, hindi man lang sila nakangiti. Napuno ng maringal na presensya ang kwarto at mabilis na nahulog ang mga mata ni Amy sa makapangyarihang lalaking ito. Siya ay matangkad at balingkinitan at napakagwapo. Damang-dama ang kanyang kakisigan. 'Ang swerte siguro ng girlfriend niya,' naisip ni Amy. "Welcome, sir," yumuko ang dentista at sinenyasan siyang maupo kung saan siya masusuri. Tahimik siyang umupo at pagkatapos ay sinimulan ng dentista ang pagsusuri sa kanyang mga ngipin. "Cotton forceps, please?" Tanong ng dentista kay Amy habang abala sa pagtatrabaho. Nakatayo si Amy at ibinibigay sa kanya ang lahat ng kailangan niya sa lalong madaling panahon pero hindi niya mahanap ang cotton forceps. Nakalimutan ba niyang dalhin? Paano siya naging pabaya? "Na...nalimutan ko po, kukunin ko na ngayon din," sabi niya at mabilis na lumabas. Hay naku naman! Paano niya ito makakalimutan? Nang makuha niya ito, mabilis siyang tumakbo pabalik sa lab pero sa kanyang pagtataka, wala na ang lalaki o isa sa mga bodyguard nito ang nakita niya, kundi ang dentista. Habang nasa kamay ang cotton forceps, nagtatakang tanong niya, "Nasaan na siya?" Inabot ng dentista ang isang sulat sa kanya at walang sabi-sabing lumabas. Napakunot ang noo niya at iniisip kung ano ang laman ng sulat. Marahan niyang ibinagsak ang cotton forceps at nakita niyang natanggal na siya sa trabaho. Ganun lang? Para lamang sa maling paglimot sa isang kagamitan. Malamang 'yung 'espesyal na lalaki' na 'yon ang nag-utos na tanggalin siya sa trabaho. Ganun ba siya kasungit at walang konsiderasyon? Napaisip si Amy. Hindi ba pwedeng magkamali ang isang tao? Lumabas siya sa lab at nagmakaawa sa dentista, "Sir, pasensya na po nalimutan ko lang talaga, sana po mapagbigyan niyo ako. Hindi ko po yun sinasadya. Hindi ko alam kung paano ko nakalimutan... please, hindi na po mauulit" "Hindi ordinaryong tao ang nag-utos na tanggalin ka sa trabaho, kung ano man ang sabihin niya ay final na. Kaya kung gusto mong magmakaawa, puntahan mo siya at makiusap," sabi ng dentista at nagpatuloy sa kanyang trabaho. Masasabi ni Amy na walang anumang pagsusumamo ang makakaimpluwensya sa dentista na labagin ang utos ng 'espesyal na lalaki' na ito. Lumabas siya at tumakbo pababa, umaasang masusubukan niya ang kanyang kapalaran na makausap ang 'espesyal na lalaki' at ipaliwanag sa kanya na ikatlong araw pa lang niya sa trabaho at para sa kapakanan ng kanyang mga anak, kailangan niyang magpatuloy sa pagtatrabaho. Hindi niya makita ang lalaki pero may nakita siyang apat na matipunong lalaki na naglalakad patungo sa Lamborghini. Masasabi niyang may nauna sa kanila. Gaano man kakulit ang makapangyarihang lalaki na ito, dapat siyang maging makatwiran at subukang unawain siya. Sinugod niya ang matipunong lalaki at bago pa nila malaman ang nangyayari, nakatayo na siya sa harapan ng 'espesyal na lalaki.' Noon lang niya nakita ng malinaw ang mukha nito. Siya ay may pagkakahawig sa tatlo niyang anka na lalaki. Coincidence naman siguro diba? Nagtakbuhan ang mga matipunong lalaki patungo sa kanya at gusto siyang ilayo sa kanyang harapan pero sumenyas ang 'espesyal na lalaki' na huminto sila. Nagulat silang lahat. Natulala at natigilan si Amy saglit kaya naligaw siya ng tingin sa guwapong mukha nito. Napakurap siya at nanumbalik ang kanyang pakiramdam nang mapagtantong nasa harapan niya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa lungsod. "Sir, patawarin niyo po ako. Pangatlong araw ko lang po ito sa trabaho at hindi ko alam na may nakalimutan akong gamit. Ayokong matanggal sa trabaho, masipag po talaga ako, sir," taos-pusong pakiusap ni Amy. Nakatitig lang ang lalaki sa mukha niya ng walang pakialam at nang hindi na ito nagsasalita ng tatlumpung segundo, kinabahan si Amy at inisip kung may mali ba itong nasabi, "Sorry po kung may mali akong nasabi, sir." Naisip ni Amy na mas mabuting umalis na lang siya at tanggapin ang kanyang kapalaran kaysa mahulog sa gulo ng lalaking ito. Masyadong delikado ang itsura niya at parang lalamunin siya, kinakabahan siya at gustong tumalikod para umalis pero nagsalita ang lalaki, "Ang kapal ng mukha mong talikuran ako?" Natigilan si Amy sa kinatatayuan. Ang kanyang boses ay parang kulog at ito ay nagpapadala ng labis na panginginig sa kanyang gulugod. Dinala ba niya ang problemang pilit niyang iniiwasan sa sarili niya ngayon? Kusang umaalog ang bibig ni Amy nang masabi niya ang isang bagay pero lahat ng mga salita niya ay bumabara sa kanyang lalamunan. Ang 'espesyal na lalaki' ay humakbang pa patungo sa Lamborghini at sinabing kaswal na, "Itapon ang babaeng ito." Kabanata 0004 Ipinulupot ni Amy ang kanyang dalawang paa sa kanyang kama at umiyak, nalungkot at nahihiya siya pagkatapos ng nangyari ngayon. Una nawalan siya ng trabaho at pangalawa, itinapon siya sa harapan ng lalaki. Hindi nagustuhan ni Amy ang lalaki, at alam niyang mayabang itong lalaki. Paano siya maglakas-loob na hamunin ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill ? Lasing ba siya? Saan siya makakakuha ng trabaho ngayon? Ang lahat ng mga kumpanyang pinadalhan niya ng alok ay hindi nakabalik sa kanya. Biglang bumukas ang pinto at bumungad si Angel, "Mommy!" Tumakbo siya papunta kay Amy bago pa niya matapos ang paglilinis ng kanyang mga luha. Ayaw niyang makita siya ng mga bata na umiiyak. She believed that it will make them trouble, she eventually cleaned all her tears and smiled. Nag-aalalang tanong ni Angel, "Mommy, sad ka ba?" "Ay hindi, masaya nga ako kasi andito kayong lahat eh," pagsisinungaling ni Amy. "Pero never naman kaming nawala sayo eh," sabi ni Angel. Bago pa makapagsalita si Amy ay pumasok na sina Queen at Debby at umakyat sa kama. Tuwang-tuwa si Amy nang makita ang mga mukha nila. "Mommy, maaga po kayong nakabalik galing sa trabaho ngayon," sabi ni Queen. "Oo, maaga akong umalis sa trabaho kasi namiss ko kayong girls eh," sabi ni Amy at ngumiti ang mga babae. "Ma, pasok na kami sa school next month di ba?" Tanong ni Angel habang pasimpleng nakasandal si Debby sa balikat ni Amy. "Oo, tuloy pa rin yan," umaasang sabi ni Amy. Actually, naisip niya na gagamitin niya ang sahod niya bilang dentist assistant bilang pambayad ng mga bata sa school by the end of the month pero natanggal na pala siya pero kailangan pa rin niyang panatilihin ang pag-asa ng mga bata at mag-apply ng mas kabaliwan sa trabaho. . "Nasaan ang mga kapatid niyo?" tanong ni Amy. "Naglilinis po sila," sagot ni Queen at tumango si Amy. Ginulo ni Amy ang buhok ni Debby at tinanong, "Debby, kumusta ang bagongneighborhood? Gusto mo ba dito?" "Gu...gusto ko lang makilala si daddy," sabi ni Debby sa mahinang boses at naging malungkot ang atmosphere ng usapan. "Makikilala mo din siya, sisiguraduhin ko yun," sabi ni Amy at saka sinabi kay Angel, "bakit hindi kayong lahat makipaglaro sa mga kapatid mo? Gusto ko munang magpahinga. Pupunta ako at makipaglaro sa inyo pagkagising ko." "Okay, mommy," naniniwala ang mga bata na karapat-dapat magpahinga ang kanilang ina pagkatapos ng trabaho. Nang mawala ang mga babae sa kwarto, napabuntong-hininga si Amy. Wala siyang matatakbuhan para humingi ng tulong, kailangan niyang maging matatag para sa kanyang mga anak. Tumunog ang kanyang telepono at bagama't hindi kilalang numero iyon, sinagot niya ito gayunpaman, "Si Amy Owen ba ito?" "Opo ito nga," sagot ni Amy na umaasang magandang balita ito. "Nagpadala kami sa iyo ng email theree days ago at wala kaming natanggap na sagot, pakicheck ng spam folder niyo at ipaalam sa amin kung ano ang tingin mo sa offer," sabi ng lalaki sa kabilang linya at ibinaba ang tawag. Tinitingnan ni Amy ang kanyang mail araw-araw at kahit bawat oras para makita kung may nakabalik sa kanya sa kumpanya. Paano niya na-miss ito? Mabilis niyang pinuntahan ang kanyang folder ng spam at nakitang may ipinadala ngang mail sa kanya, ipinadala ito mula sa Alessandroās Corporation. Ang Alessandroās Corporation? Pinakamataas ang kanilang offer na sweldo at siguradong mapalad ang sinumang makatrabaho sila. Napuno ng tuwa ang kanyang puso at hindi na siya makapaghintay na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho kinabukasan. Nang gabi na, nakipaglaro siya sa kanyang anim na anak. Napakasaya nila bago matulog ang lahat. Pero alam niyang kahit gaano pa kasaya ang mga anak, hindi magiging kumpleto ang kanilang kaligayahan hangga't hindi nila nakikilala ang kanilang ama. Kahit si Amy ay hindi masabi kung sino ang kanilang ama. Mayroong higit sa isang milyong lalaki sa NorthHill. Paano niya makikilala ang gigolo na kanyang naka-one night stand six years ago? Agad siyang pumunta sa Alessandroās Corporation ng sumunod na araw, at pagkatapos na ipakilala ang sarili sa receptionist, nainterbyu siya at nagtrabaho sa parehong araw. Sinamahan siya ng receptionist sa itaas at ipinakita sa kanya kung nasaan ang kanyang mesa at ipinakilala siya sa kanyang pinuno ng departamento. "Welcome sa Alessandroās Corporation, Miss Amy," sabi ng pinuno ng departamento, si Abe. "My pleasure, sir," sagot ni Amy. Kumpiyansa siyang umupo sa harap ng lalaki. āEto yung orientation book natin, it contains the rules and regulations of the company,ā inabot ni Abe ang isang dokumento sa kanya. Tinanggap niya ito at sinabing, "Sige, sir. Babasahin ko po." " | LEARN_MORE | https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=148 | Philip Spicy Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/ | 44,113 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | grounpcorp.com | DCO | ššTumakbo siya palayo sa kanya at hinabol siya, hindi makakalipad nang walang pakpakšš | https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463914684_1856557598208751_4573681416418623241_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vy8c15PFPv0Q7kNvgFUIYjC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AQIN7mbg7eC9iXRIMHJhDLt&oh=00_AYDNindFXBZ9nWxRbPj4Aqwjq_Auuunybu3ASSEbg9cF4Q&oe=672FE667 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Philip Spicy Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,051 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 | Read next chapter | On her wedding anniversary, she dressed up for a date but was drugged and manipulated by her husband's mistress, leading to spend a night with a stranger. To her surprise, he turned out to be her husband's half-brother and business rival! ===== In the dimly lit, opulent private cinema, the most exclusive jewelry auction was being broadcast live. "One million, going once, going twice--" The rich cadence of the auctioneer's voice echoed through the room, the man tightened his grip around Alicia Bennett's waist... With the intensity between them only grew fiercer as time passed... The auctioneer's gavel fell. "Sold for ten million! Let's give a round of applause to Mr. Joshua Yates!" The name struck Alicia like a lightning bolt. Her body instantly went rigid, something that the man couldn't help but notice, flicked lazily toward the screen. The camera zoomed in on Joshua Yates's face, every detail of his familiar features displayed in perfect clarity. "Joshua Yates, the second son of the Yates family... an acquaintance perhaps?" he drawled, the corners of his mouth tugging into a sly smile. Alicia's frown deepened. The last thing she wanted was to discuss it, she didn't respond. The man, upon seeing the situation, chuckled lightly before his movements grew even more relentless... ...... When it was over, Alicia took advantage of the man's time in the shower and quietly made her escape. When Caden Ward finally emerged from the bathroom, not catching sight of the woman's figure, he curled his lips slightly. Moments later, his assistant, Hank Ford, burst into the room, clearly on edge, "Er, apologies, Mr. Ward. I let my guard down. Give me a moment, and I'll have her brought back immediately." They had just returned to the country, taking every precaution. And yet, a woman had managed to slip through the cracks of their security. Caden's features calm, almost indifferent. "No need. I was... a willing participant." Hank's eyes widened in shock. In all the time he'd known Caden, the man had never slept with a woman,even physical contact. There were even rumors that Caden might suffer from some secret ailment. Yet now, those whispers seemed to evaporate in the face of this unexpected turn of events. Before Hank could make sense of it, Caden's deep voice pulled him back to reality. "I want you to look into Joshua's personal life. Have the report on my desk in half an hour." Tonight, Alicia had stumbled into his room, feverish and desperate. It was obvious she'd been framed. And then came the revelation--Alicia was still a pureness. Two years of marriage to Joshua... Yet she was still untouched? Caden's lips curled into a satisfied smile. But as he reflected, one thing became abundantly clear--Alicia had no idea who she'd been with due to the d*ug's effects. ... By the time Alicia returned home, the first light of dawn filtered through the windows. Only then did she realize how long she had been out. But before she could dwell any further, her phone rang. It was her bestie, Monica Flynn, calling. "Alicia!" Monica practically screeched from the other end of the line, her voice high-pitched with worry. "How are you now?" Alicia exhaled deeply, kicking off her shoes carelessly. "I've been better," she murmured. Monica's anger bubbled over, her words sharp and unrelenting. "Joshua's beyond disgusting! If he doesn't want to stay married, he should just grow a spine and divorce you already! What kind of sick man would scheme against his own wife?" The sharp pain of betrayal shot through Alicia's chest. Yesterday was their second anniversary. Joshua had texted her, suggesting they celebrate. Daring to hope he had changed, she had dressed up to the nine's, only to be met with disappointment and a d*ug-laced drink that sent her spiraling into a night of confusion and chaos. Was Joshua really the mastermind behind this? Swallowing the bitterness that tried clawing its way to the surface, Alicia forced herself to climb the stairs, her movements slow and weary. "It's fine, Monica. I'll handle it." Monica, ever protective, wasn't convinced. "'Handle it'? What do you mean you'll handle it? Just say the word, and I'll be over in a heartbeat." Alicia couldn't help the small, tired smile that tugged at her lips, hanging up the phone. But her heart still felt heavy, just as she lost focus, the door to her bedroom creaked open. She lifted her gaze, and almost instantly, her stomach dropped. There, fresh from a shower, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, stood Joshua. He stared down at her. Chapter 2 Divorce Alicia snapped out of her daze as soon as she met the icy gaze of Joshua, her so-called husband. His expression remained unchanged, cold and indifferent as ever, as though he was looking at a stranger. The only thing out of place was the scars on his lips. A wave of disgust washed over her, she pushed him away and was about to enter. Joshua frowned, his hand shooting out to grab her wrist. "Alicia, what's with the attitude?" He seemed quite unhappy with her this time, which was a rare thing, considering how little he bothered to come home. Normally, Alicia would have welcomed him back with open arms, a flicker of joy lighting up her tired features, but today she looked drained, almost hollow. She didn't resist his grip, meeting his gaze with a calmness that unnerved him. "Haven't I always been like this? Obedient, sensible, making sure the house is in order, ensuring you're comfortable, ready to give your best at work." A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Isn't that what you like most about me? It makes things easier for you, doesn't it? Frees up time for your other... 'special someone'." Joshua's eyes darkened at the veiled accusation. Denial hovered on his lips, but he didn't bother. Why should he? He dropped her hand and said gruffly, "Actually, that's why I'm here. We need to talk." Alicia vigorously rubbed her wrist, as though she was trying to erase his touch. "So, are you planning to finally go public with her?" Joshua's expression twisted instantly, his calm facade cracking. "What do you know? Did you have me stalked by a private investigator or something?" Alicia let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Is that necessary? Last night, you spared no expense to make her happy. Even a blind person could tell you're mad about her." He stared at her, unsettled by her icy tone. It was still her voice, still Alicia, but there was something different about her... For some reason, he felt inexplicably hurt, like a thorn pricking his heart. Perhaps it was the way she looked at him now--her eyes, once warm and filled with love for him, were now completely empty. There was no anger, no pain, just... nothing. It was a stark contrast to the woman who used to look at him as if he were her entire world. For reasons he couldn't explain, the sight of her like this stirred something in him, an unfamiliar dissatisfaction. Annoyed by his own reaction, Joshua decided to hit back, his voice harder now. "She's pregnant. It's a delicate pregnancy, so I bought her a little something to lift her spirits." Alicia's fists clenched before she could stop them. P**gnant? So, the nights she had stayed up waiting for him to come home, he'd been with another woman, working diligently to start a new family? Seeing Alicia wince a little, Joshua felt a flicker of satisfaction. "It's not that I don't want to touch you," he said, voice dripping with condescension. "You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that." His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" Convinced he was right, his voice grew colder, more biting. "Alicia, for two years, you've pulled every childish stunt, begging for my attention. Aren't you tired yet? Because I sure as hell am." He paused, letting his disdain sink in. "You claim to love me so much. Could you really walk away from me?" Alicia couldn't help the bitter laugh that escaped her. Love him? Did he even understand what that meant? When Joshua's business had crumbled, leaving him with nothing but debt and shattered dreams, it had been Alicia who emptied her savings to pull him from the wreckage. Out of gratitude--or maybe obligation--he had married her. For two long years, she had been the dutiful wife, supporting him as he clawed his way to success. And what had Alicia gotten in return? She had been cast aside like a useless relic, while another woman carried his child. Her love, her loyalty, had been ground into the dirt beneath his feet. To care for this man any longer would be masochism. Her voice steady, Alicia said, "Draft the divorce agreement. I'll agree to whatever terms you want." And with that, she turned and disappeared through the door, leaving Joshua standing alone in the hallway. For a moment, he stared after her angrily, but then a cold, mocking smile tugged at his lips. Fine, she can play the martyr. He doubted she could keep it up for long. Storming out of the house, Joshua headed straight to the apartment where his lover, Lilliana Green, awaited him. "Well, that was fast," she teased upon hearing Joshua was getting a divorce, raising a brow. "Seems she wasn't as tough to deal with as you claimed." "She's cunning," Joshua muttered, the edge of suspicion creeping into his voice. "I don't know if she's actually agreeing to the divorce or just playing me." Lilliana's arms draping lazily around his neck, "Relax, Joshua, even if she changes her mind, it's too late." Joshua's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?" Chapter 3 Letting Go Lilliana's eyes flickered with shadowy intent. She wasn't foolish enough to show her cards now, so she waved it off with an effortless excuse. "During your two-year marriage, she has lived quietly in the shadows as a mere housewife, disconnected from your world. When you're assertive, would she dare to say a word?" Joshua pursed his lips into a hard line. During the past two years, Alicia had indeed done everything for him--given him support and solace. She had loved him fiercely, but at the end of it all, what value did love truly hold? Against all odds, he had clawed his way to the top, and he'd finally grasped the power he craved. That success, however, hadn't come easy, and it wasn't love that secured his position--it was alliances with the powerful. The prestige of the Green family daughter, that title alone, was worth far more than Alicia's devoted love. As these thoughts plagued his mind, Lilliana said happily, "Joshua, congratulations on escaping the grind. Shall we celebrate?" For a moment, Joshua's gaze flickered down to her, but Alicia's indifferent face suddenly flashed before his eyes. Since leaving the house earlier, Alicia hadn't once called him to ask for his whereabouts. Before, if he had been upset with her, she would've called him in a panic. A sharp, inexplicable irritation surged within him. Without thinking, he pushed Lilliana back, "You're only a few weeks' pregnant. Be careful." Lilliana, sharp as ever, sensed he was distracted. "Joshua, what's wrong?" she asked gently. "Don't you want to get divorced?" Joshua's response was instant. "Of course I want to divorce her." Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. "Then why don't you seem very happy?" Joshua offered a quick excuse, his voice steady but distant. "My father's condition has worsened. He doesn't have much time left, and Caden returned last night. He's likely here to claim his inheritance. I need to figure out how to handle him." Lilliana blinked, momentarily thrown. "Caden? Your brother from your father's first marriage? He doesn't even carry the Yates name anymore. What right does he have to fight you for the inheritance?" Joshua's expression darkened. It was true--but at the end of the day, he was still the son of a home-wrecker. All these years of relentless effort had not only been to carve out a name for himself in the Yates family, but to push Caden into the shadows where he belonged. One way or another, Joshua was hell-bent on winning. Meanwhile, Alicia stirred from her sleep. Darkness had already fallen, yet she felt even more drained than before. It was because her dreams revolved around that stranger. when her phone buzzed with a call from Monica did she snap out of her daze. "Alicia, I got your bl**d test results. I passed them to a friend of mine with some serious connections. He's digging around to see who bought the stuff." Alicia sat up a little straighter, her mind sharpening. "Thanks, Monica. Appreciate it." "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor: stop obsessing over that j**k. And after the divorce, focus on your career. You owe me that much." Alicia's chest warmed, her head lowering in quiet gratitude. "I know, I know." Now that she thought about it, she had come to the realization that her feelings for Joshua had never been pure love--they were born out of a debt, a sense of obligation. Her family's expectations had always weighed heavily on her, and in that lonely, stifled childhood, it was Joshua who had been there. His companionship had nurtured a vague affection she'd confused for love. "Lucky for me, love's never been something I've held onto tightly," Alicia murmured. "These last two years... I'll just see it as repaying his kindness." Monica paused, her usual boldness tempered with thoughtfulness. She knew better than anyone how, once upon a time, Joshua had indeed loved Alicia. But, it turned out love could be a fleeting thing. "Alicia, I really hope you've let go for good," Monica said with a convicted sigh. A sharp pang hit Alicia's chest, her eyes stinging as she fought back the urge to cry. Quickly, she pressed her hand to her eyelids, refusing to let the tears fall. It was only then she noticed something startling. Stunned, she stared at her hand. The wedding ring--something she had once held onto so tightly--was gone. Gone for a whole day and night, and she hadn't even noticed. Suddenly, her heart felt lighter, the weight of everything she'd been carrying beginning to lift. She whispered, more to herself than anyone, "Yes, I've truly let go." ... It didn't take long for Joshua to notice. He had returned to grab something quickly when his eyes fell on her hand. His brow furrowed as he asked, without thinking, "Where's your wedding ring?" Chapter 4 Her Nemesis Alicia's only concern now was leaving Joshua, so she ignored his question and asked flatly, "Are the divorce papers ready yet?" That word again--"divorce". Irritation flickered across Joshua's eyes. "What's the rush?" he snapped, his voice cold and sharp. "My father's finalizing his will, and if word gets out about my divorce, it'll ruin my standing. Now, pack your things--we're having dinner at the Yates Mansion this afternoon." With Caden's return, the family was throwing a welcome-home dinner for him. They also hoped that by doing so, it'd lift the spirits of Jerald Yates, Joshua's father. However, maintaining the charade of a happy marriage was the last thing on Alicia's mind. "I'm not going," she announced curtly. "Just get the divorce finalized and stop wasting my time." Joshua laughed, a sound that held no warmth. "Oh, come on, Alicia. Stop pretending. You hid the ring because you don't actually want to leave me, right? You can't stand the thought of being without me." He leaned in, smirking, and added, "You've worked hard these past two years. Even if we divorce, I'll still take care of you--as long as you keep me happy." Alicia's eyes widened, disbelief turning into anger. Hid the ring? Couldn't bear to be without him? His arrogant words sounded like nails on a chalkboard to Alicia's ears. With a sharp sneer, she shot back, "Oh, Mr. Yates, how could I possibly make you happy? Don't worry, I'll return the ring--wouldn't want this plain Jane to irk you, right? Once you have it, we're finalizing the divorce immediately." But Joshua wasn't fazed by her venom. He thought he knew her too well, convinced this was just another ploy to get his attention. Without thinking too much, he tossed a bag at her. "We've got guests today. Dress appropriately, and don't make me look bad." Alicia looked down at the bag, her mind flashing back to the countless times she had visited the mansion dressed in modest, unassuming clothes-- doing everything to blend in, to please him and his family. But now, with their divorce looming on the horizon, Alicia no longer cared to play the part of a dutiful wife. After slipping into the outfit, she carefully applied a touch of makeup, just enough to bring out the vibrance in her already flawless complexion. The subtle enhancements accentuated her smooth skin and delicate features, lending her a certain glow. When Joshua saw her descending the staircase, he froze for a brief moment, eyes lingering. Perhaps it was the way the dress hugged Alicia's graceful curves, making her seem more alluring than usual. At the entrance of the Yates Mansion, they both slipped into their familiar roles, masking the tension between them with practiced ease. Alicia casually looped her arm through Joshua's, their movements synchronized as they walked into the courtyard. Though Jerald was too ill to receive anyone, the grand hall bustled with life, relatives filling the space with chatter. The noise hummed around her, but for some reason, as soon as Alicia crossed the threshold, a sharp chill pricked at her skin. She instinctively looked up, her gaze immediately drawn to the figure lounging casually at the far end of the room. Legs crossed, dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a sliver of his collarbone, the man oozed arrogance, his presence commanding. When Alicia's eyes finally met his-- a familiar, authoritative stare that pinned her in place-- her mind raced as emotions began to surge uncontrollably. Joshua noticed the shift in her demeanor, his brows furrowing as he asked, "What's going on with you?" Alicia's breath caught in her throat. One word escaped her lips, barely audible. "Caden?" Just the mention of his name sent a chill down her spine. To her, Caden was the embodiment of her nightmares. Due to their families' friendship, their paths first crossed at the tender age of ten. Caden, having taken a year off, transferred to her school, and from that moment, Alicia's perfect world began to unravel. She could no longer claim the top spot. No matter how relentless her efforts, no matter how late she stayed up studying, Caden was always a step ahead. He would outscore her by the smallest of margins--a point, maybe two--leaving her perpetually stranded in second place. Anyone else might have accepted defeat, settled into the role of runner-up. But not Alicia. Born into the once prestigious Bennett family, she was raised under the suffocating weight of living up to her family name. Excellence wasn't just a goal--it was the currency by which she could earn her parents' affection. Failure was not an option, yet Caden had the audacity to snatch away everything she'd worked for with what seemed like effortless ease. It was as if he'd set his sights on her from the very beginning, and Alicia, stubborn to a fault, refused to back down. Their rivalry spanned over a decade, a relentless battle fought both openly and in the shadows, and their final showdown took place in college, just before their graduation, at the national competition. Alicia poured her heart and soul into that moment, her focus razor-sharp as she aimed for nothing less than perfection. And she achieved it, having garnered a perfect score. But Caden, ever the serpent, had bribed the judges, twisting the results in his favor. Alicia was forced, once again, into second place. The sting of injustice was deep, but the harshest blow came from her father, Phil Bennett. Over the phone, his voice dripped with disappointment in her ranking. Alicia, having grown accustomed to his tirades, said nothing. She waited for his anger to ebb, then asked quietly, "I'm graduating soon. Will you come back?" Her mother, Donna, had always been her softer solace. She comforted Alicia that day, promising they'd be there for her graduation. But life had other plans. Phil and Donna, rushing back from Itrubisite to attend the graduation, perished in a tragic plane crash. Overnight, Alicia's world crumbled, left an orphan in this cruel world. Since that day, she had never challenged Caden again. Afterward, Caden left Warrington to build his career overseas. ... "He's back for the inheritance," Joshua muttered, his voice barely audible. Alicia cast him a sidelong glance as he continued, "With a family empire as big as ours, an eldest son like him wouldn't give up so easily." Her brow furrowed slightly. It was true--the Yates empire was massive, a legacy most would kill for. But Caden had accumulated his own fortune, surpassing even the family's vast wealth. Did he really care about the inheritance? Then again, this was Caden. Competing was in his blood. Even if he didn't care about the fortune itself, he'd fight tooth and nail just to win, to toy with everyone else. The man had a knack for stirring chaos purely for his own amusement. Alicia had been his rival for as long as she could remember, and even now, the thought of giving him so much as a glance felt like a waste of energy. She turned to walk away. But Joshua caught her wrist, his grip firm yet tense. "I know you two don't get along," he said. "But he's still my elder brother. We need to maintain appearances." Her body stiffened at the touch, and she immediately tried to pull her hand free. Joshua's frown deepened. "Alicia, behave," he hissed. Irritation flared in her chest. "I'm not refusing to go in. Just let go of me first. I don't want your filthy hands touching me." A flicker of something dark passed over Joshua's face, and instead of releasing her, he intertwined their fingers, squeezing them tight. Alicia bit her tongue, silently fuming. As they neared, Caden's gaze slowly lifted, his eyes narrowing in a lazy, almost bored assessment of them. "Caden," Joshua greeted, his tone strained, meeting his brother's gaze with forced cordiality. Caden's eyes flicked to their entwined hands, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Your girlfriend?" he asked indifferently, as though he didn't recognize Alicia. Chapter 5 We Meet Again So Soon Alicia's nerves coiled tight like a spring. That voice... Her messy thoughts blurred into chaos, but one thing broke through the haze--Joshua's calm declaration. "Alicia and I have been married for two years now. She cares about me, so we kept it low-key. Just went straight for the registration; no ceremony. You were busy abroad at the time, so we didn't bother you." Caden arched a brow, his voice laced with venomous mockery. "Oh, so she's my sister-in-law." The way he spat the words "sister-in-law" felt more like a s*ap than a title, leaving no doubt about his contempt for her. Alicia could feel the man's sneer underneath every syllable. And all this was thanks to her so-called husband, Joshua. Her hand trembled as she snatched a tissue, vigorously wiping her hand. "Looks like Alicia's a bit of a germophobe," Caden observed, his tone a casual jab at her disgust. Joshua's expression darkened, the tension between them thickening. He hadn't expected her to humiliate him like this. "It seems I've spoiled her too much," he muttered, his voice low and tight with irritation. Caden's eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint. "If it's a serious condition, she should get treated. It could impact her role as a mother. You know how badly our father has wanted a grandchild." At this, something flickered across Joshua's eyes. Even though Alicia, his wife, was right beside him, he went ahead and lied through his teeth. "Thanks for the concern, Caden, but I already have good news for Dad. I just haven't gotten around to telling him yet." Caden's smirk deepened, his gaze flicking toward Alicia, who was about done with the bullshit of a charade. She quietly excused herself and strode off. "How far along is she?" he asked meaningfully. "Doesn't seem like she's pregnant." Joshua didn't miss a beat. "Just a month." The answer was as much a threat as it was an announcement. Now, the inheritance stakes had just been raised, and Jerald, ever focused on continuing the family line, would certainly take his unborn grandchild into consideration. Caden's smile hardened, and Joshua delivered the final blow with a smug undertone. "You'd better catch up, Caden. I can't always be one step ahead." Caden, unfazed, waved his hand lazily. "No rush." ... Alicia stepped onto the terrace, the cool night breeze washing over her skin. She drank in the fresh air hungrily to steady her nerves. Pulling out her phone, she quickly dialed the manager of the private cinema again. "Have you found the ring?" she asked anxiously. The manager hesitated, sounding troubled. "Ms. Bennett, we've searched thoroughly and questioned all the staff, but... we really couldn't find any ring." "Then..." Alicia clenched her fist, her mind racing. "Do you have the contact details of the guest who booked the room that day?" "I'm sorry, but due to our privacy policy, we can't disclose any information on our clients." Her heart sank. "I see," she sighed with resignation. "Please tell me immediately if anything turns up, okay?" In a perfect world, she could've just bought an identical ring and pass it off for the original. Unfortunately, Joshua had that ring custom-made, and it wasn't easy to replicate. After dinner, it started to rain. The relatives began to trickle out one by one. Joshua stood by her side as they made their way to the car, his eyes trailing down to her bare wrist. "If you liked that bracelet at the auction, then I can buy you something like it," he said coolly. Alicia had to resist the urge to roll her eyes sardonically. She didn't believe for a second that Joshua had a change of heart towards her. "Trying to buy my silence, huh?" Her words were sharp, slicing right through Joshua's tender facade. "No need. I have no desire to be tangled up in your affairs." Joshua hadn't intended to sound like that, but her mocking tone struck a nerve. His jaw clenched, and a bitter smile crossed his lips. "Fine. Don't take it. The money I spend on you is a waste anyway." Alicia bit the inside of her cheek before adding firmly, "Joshua, I already told you. I'm willing to leave this marriage empty-handed. Let's sign the divorce papers tomorrow morning and end this once and for all." His smile twisted into something dark, something dangerous. "What about the ring?" "I lost it." Joshua's eyes narrowed, his tone unrelenting. "I don't care about anything else. I want the ring." She could barely contain her frustration, her breath hitching as he delivered his final blow. "If you can't find it," he said coldly, "I'll assume you're holding onto it because you still care about me." Just then, Joshua's phone rang; it was Lilliana calling. "Joshua." She mewled his name pitifully. "The thunder is so loud. I'm scared to sleep alone... Can you come over?" The car wasn't heading anywhere near Lilliana's and Joshua was furious with Alicia, so without a second thought, he kicked her out into the rain and sped off. He didn't even leave her an umbrella. Alicia stood frozen by the roadside, the downpour quickly soaking through her clothes. The cold rain seeped into her bones, chilling her to the core. Gritting her chattering teeth, she swallowed the bitter taste in her mouth and began trudging along the drenched pavement. Behind her, the soft hum of an engine crept closer. A sleek, low-profile Maybach rolled up beside her, its headlights cutting through the rain. "Mr. Ward," the driver said, glancing back, "I believe that's Ms. Bennett." The car slowed to a stop. Caden glanced out the window, his sharp eyes narrowing on Alicia's lonesome figure. She had just paused, her fingers gathering the fabric of her soaked dress, tying it up to ease her stride. Caden's lips curled into a faint. "Invite her inside," he drawled. The car came to a halt next to Alicia. The driver stepped out, holding a large umbrella over her head, his voice polite. "Ms. Bennett, it's hard to find a cab at this hour. May I offer you a ride home?" Alicia's eyes flicked up, recognizing the man as the Yates family's driver. She hesitated for a moment before nodding, her voice soft but steady. "Thank you. Sorry for the inconvenience." However, as soon as she slipped into the backseat of the car, she locked eyes with its other passenger--Caden. "We meet again so soon, sister-in-law?" His voice, smooth as velvet, carried a hint of mischief. ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-e | Fun Novel | https://www.facebook.com/100090881055588/ | 727 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | VIDEO | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-ena265_2-1019-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=233925549638247&rawadid=120212864646230604 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464190958_910426987121870_234895581185673761_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=J1Ybj0ar7gMQ7kNvgG6NXmM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ajdt72pSQ_AF8KoNIyPkjoy&oh=00_AYCdm1hv_KyMRJAnsy11v6zft9iMUnq_ow19Z9HtBPix3Q&oe=672FC2BB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Fun Novel | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,303,553 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-05 06:03 | active | 1698 | 0 | Seguir leyendošš | Ella decidió divorciarse de su marido, que siempre habĆa estado enamorado de su primer amor. Inesperadamente, Ć©l se negó a dejarla ir. Para empeorar las cosas, su hermanastro diabólico tambiĆ©n intervino al mismo tiempo de manera dominante, Ā”queriĆ©ndola para Ć©l! ===== ĀæLo habĆa oĆdo bien? ĀæEstoy embarazada? Ā”Estoy embarazada de un bebĆ© de Pierce! Ā”Mi mejor amigo y mi primer amor! --QuĆ© bueno que haya sido cautelosa, pudo haber perdido a su bebĆ©, seƱorita Monroe --me dijo el ginecólogo con seriedad al ver la sorpresa en mis ojos. En ese momento, me toquĆ© el vientre inconscientemente, sin poder creer que hubiera un bebĆ© acostado allĆ. Cuando salĆ del hospital, no podĆa esperar para contarle a Pierce sobre nuestro bebĆ©. Me preguntaba cuĆ”l serĆa su reacción. ĀæGritarĆa de felicidad? ĀæMe b**arĆa y todo eso? Ā”Dios! No podĆa contener mi felicidad. Incluso tomĆ© mi cara roja entre mis manos mientras fantaseaba. Pero en el momento en que sentĆ el frĆo del anillo en mi dedo, mi corazón que latĆa salvajemente se calmó. Casi olvidaba que Pierce no estaba interesado en tener hijos, menos considerando que nuestro matrimonio fue arreglado por su familia. Por supuesto, Pierce era un completo caballero, como amigo y como marido. Cada vez que tenĆamos relaciones s**uales, Ć©l era considerado y cauteloso, y decĆa que no era necesario agregar mĆ”s ataduras si no estĆ”bamos listos. Este bebĆ©, en cierto modo, estaba fuera de los planes. --SeƱora, ĀæestĆ” todo bien? ĀæNecesita que llame al jefe? --preguntó mi conductor privado, Luke, preocupado al notar mi ceƱo fruncido. Luke era confiable como un miembro de la familia, pero no querĆa contarle porque querĆa que Pierce fuera el primero en enterarse de esta noticia. Ćl era el padre de mi bebĆ©. --No --dije y neguĆ© con la cabeza, dĆ”ndole a Luke una sonrisa tranquilizadora--. EstĆ” en el vuelo. HablarĆ© con Ć©l mĆ”s tarde --y asĆ verĆa su respuesta yo misma en sus crudas expresiones. Siempre fui buena en eso. Finalmente, cerrĆ© los ojos y recordĆ© el dĆa en que nos conocimos. Su brillante sonrisa a la luz del sol era tan deslumbrante que parecĆa un prĆncipe. Me enamorĆ© de Ć©l a primera vista, mucho antes de que nos convirtiĆ©ramos en mejores amigos. Pero era sólo un amor no correspondido y yo lo sabĆa bien. En ese instante, bajĆ© la ventanilla del auto para tomar un poco de aire fresco y, sin quererlo, vislumbrĆ© nuestra antigua escuela secundaria. Ese sentimiento amargo llenó mi pecho una vez mĆ”s... Pierce fue mi primer amor, pero yo no era el suyo. En la escuela secundaria, yo no era mĆ”s que una nerd aburrida a los ojos de los demĆ”s, mientras que Pierce Anderson era el brillante mariscal de campo. Todos se sorprendieron de que pudiĆ©ramos ser amigos. Aunque las hostilidades hacia mĆ aumentaron, disfrutĆ© estar cerca de Ć©l y poco a poco me di cuenta de que no querĆa ser sólo su amiga. Sin embargo, justo cuando estaba a punto de confesarle mis sentimientos, otra chica llegó a su vida. SacudĆ la cabeza tratando de deshacerme de esos viejos y tristes recuerdos. Luego toquĆ© el frĆo anillo de bodas en mi dedo y me dije que el pasado ya habĆa pasado. Pierce dijo que habĆan terminado y que ahora yo era su esposa. SĆ, yo era su esposa y ademĆ”s estaba embarazada de su bebĆ©. Pronto, me sequĆ© las lĆ”grimas de las comisuras de los ojos y abrĆ la puerta de nuestra casa. Mi corazón se calmó al respirar el aroma de mi hogar, nuestra casa. Pierce y yo la decoramos juntos con nuestras propias manos. Lo disfrutamos. SĆ, tal vez estaba pensando demasiado. Esa mujer habĆa estado fuera de nuestras vidas durante mucho tiempo y los Ćŗltimos tres aƱos mi matrimonio con Pierce fueron tan hermosos como un cuento de hadas. Una vez dentro, mirĆ© el reloj de la pared. Para ese entonces, Pierce ya deberĆa haberse bajado del avión. Estuvo mĆ”s de un mes en viajes de negocios de nuestra empresa familiar. Pierce era el presidente de ADE, la empresa de revistas de moda lĆder en toda Asia, y yo era la vicepresidente de la compaƱĆa. No sólo Ć©ramos compaƱeros de vida, sino tambiĆ©n buenos socios en el trabajo. En verdad lo extraƱaba. De inmediato, marquĆ© su nĆŗmero, pues tenĆa muchas ganas de escuchar su voz y saber cuĆ”ndo llegarĆa a casa. Le prepararĆa una buena comida y Ć©l me premiarĆa con un dulce beso. Y luego podrĆamos... Vaya, en ese momento casi olvidĆ© que estaba embarazada. DebĆa contarle eso primero y luego podrĆamos hacer otra cosa. Estaba imaginando felizmente nuestra encantadora reunión, pero mi corazón dio un vuelco cuando una voz de mujer cruzó la lĆnea. --ĀæHola? Al escuchar esa sola palabra, dejĆ© caer mi telĆ©fono, que se rompió al chocar contra el suelo, y mi cuerpo empezó a temblar incontrolablemente. Ā”NO! Ā”No podĆa ser ella! Ā”No podĆa ser Lexi! Ā”Ella ya estaba fuera de nuestras vidas! DebĆ haber escuchado mal. De inmediato, corrĆ hacia la nevera en un intento por calmarme con la ayuda de un poco de al**hol. Pero en el momento en que toquĆ© la botella de v**o, recordĆ© las palabras del mĆ©dico sobre mi bebĆ©. DebĆa tener cuidado por la salud de mi bebĆ©, asĆ que solo agarrĆ© una caja de leche y caminĆ© hacia el sofĆ”. En ese entonces, no sabĆa quĆ© me hizo reconocer esa voz como la de Lexi. Nosotras nunca fuimos cercanas. Lexi Gilbert era la tĆpica belleza rubia por la que los hombres se volvĆan locos. Ella era una animadora popular en la escuela secundaria, mientras que Pierce era el mariscal de campo estrella. Encajaba mejor con Ć©l que una nerd como yo, Āæverdad? No me sorprendió que se haya enamorado de ella. Mi orgullo no soportó ver al hombre que amaba volverse loco por otra mujer, asĆ que una vez intentĆ© alejarme de ellos en silencio, pero Pierce se negó a salirse de mi vida. Cada vez que me ahogaba en un mar de libros y estudios para olvidarlos, Pierce aparecĆa en mi puerta invitĆ”ndome a salir. No podĆa decirle que no a su sonrisa encantadora y tampoco podĆa decirle que no porque afirmaba que era su deber como mi mejor amigo llevarme a disfrutar del mundo real. Para no arruinar nuestra amistad, ocultĆ© mi corazón roto y desempeƱƩ en silencio el papel de su mejor amiga, siempre a su lado y observando su rostro feliz por otra chica. Finalmente, cuando supe que Pierce planeaba proponerle matrimonio a Lexi, me armĆ© de valor y fui a estudiar al extranjero, sin saber que su abuela me llamarĆa para rogarme que regresara. Por supuesto, volvĆ a toda prisa sólo para ver a Pierce sin vida. Lexi le habĆa herido gravemente el corazón y el mĆo sufrĆa por mi amado. EmpecĆ© a odiar a Lexi desde ese momento. Le habĆa entregado a mi amado hombre, Ā”cómo se atrevió a hacerle tanto daƱo! Ā”Esa bruja! Pierce no le contó a nadie lo que pasó, excepto que habĆa terminado con Lexi. Luego, la abuela arregló nuestro matrimonio. No entendĆ por quĆ© estuvo de acuerdo hasta que un dĆa lo escuchĆ© decir que casarse con cualquiera que no fuera Lexi serĆa lo mismo para Ć©l. Aquello me dolió mucho, pero aun asĆ me casĆ© con Ć©l sin pensarlo dos veces. Mi amado estaba destrozado y querĆa recomponerlo, sin importarme si eso me arruinaba a mĆ en el proceso. Me quedĆ© dormida sintiĆ©ndome muy insegura y preocupada. Me despertĆ© en medio de la noche cuando sentĆ que alguien acariciaba mi mejilla. Lentamente abrĆ los ojos y me di cuenta de que me habĆa quedado dormida en la sala de estar. Alguien me levantó del sofĆ” e inmediatamente reconocĆ su olor y tacto mientras lo miraba con los ojos entrecerrados. --Pierce⦠--Hmm --murmuró mientras caminaba hacia las escaleras--. ĀæPor quĆ© te dormiste en el sofĆ”? Yo solo me quedĆ© mirĆ”ndolo a la cara y luego me dejó suavemente sobre la cama, acarició mi cabello y besó mi frente. Siempre fue tan gentil y por eso lo amaba tanto. LlevĆ”bamos mĆ”s de un mes separados, mi cuerpo lo extraƱaba y mi corazón lo anhelaba. --ĀæDónde estabas? Te estuve esperando --dije mientras acariciaba su mejilla. --Acabo de encontrarme con un amigo. Dijiste que me estabas esperando, Āæes urgente? Al ver su rostro amable, de repente no quise arruinarle el momento, asĆ que cerrĆ© mis labios entreabiertos y traguĆ© la verdad para devolverla a mi estómago. MaƱana, tal vez maƱana tendrĆa el coraje de afrontar todos los rompecabezas. De modo que solo sacudĆ la cabeza, hice un puchero y le dije que tenĆa sueƱo. Ćl se rió entre dientes y me dio un beso de buenas noches, pero en el momento en que estuvo a punto de dejarme, por alguna razón entrĆ© en pĆ”nico. RĆ”pidamente lo agarrĆ© y lo b*sĆ© con toda mi pasión... Lo extraƱaba y lo querĆa. --Espera, Kels --dijo y me detuvo, sujetando mis locas manos sobre la cama--. PensĆ© que habĆas dicho que tenĆas sueƱo y que necesitabas descansar. --SĆ, pero te extraƱo --exclamĆ© y lo mirĆ© con inocencia. Pude captar el deseo brillando en sus ojos, pero se desvaneció de pronto y yo no comprendĆa por quĆ©. SolĆa āāāāponerse feliz cuando yo tomaba la iniciativa. En ese instante, como si notara mi confusión, se rió entre dientes y me pellizcó juguetonamente la nariz. --Me darĆ© una ducha. Huelo a al**hol --manifestó. Yo solo asentĆ y lo mirĆ© mientras caminaba hacia el baƱo. Pronto la somnolencia volvió a atacarme, asĆ que cerrĆ© los ojos para tomar una siesta. Sin embargo, ya era de maƱana cuando abrĆ los ojos nuevamente y Pierce estaba a mi lado, poniendo una bandeja con comida en la mesita de noche. --Ā”Ey! --lo saludĆ© y sonreĆ cuando me di cuenta de lo que habĆa hecho. Me habĆa preparado el desayuno para llevĆ”rmelo a la cama. Era tan dulce. Ćl sonrió y se sentó en la cama. --Buen dĆa. Le devolvĆ la sonrisa mientras me sentaba en la cama. En ese momento, agarró la bandeja y la puso a mi lado. Al instante, levantĆ© una ceja e inclinĆ© la cabeza mientras miraba su hermoso rostro. Sus cejas espesas y negras enmarcaban sus hermosos ojos de color marrón oscuro. Su nariz era orgullosa y puntiaguda y sus labios eran rojos y finos. ParecĆa un chico malo y s*xy, incluso Damon Salvatore se avergonzarĆa de estar a su lado. Nadie tenĆa posibilidad alguna contra este hombre. --ĀæQuĆ© es esto? ĀæUn soborno? Me dejaste plantada anoche, chico malo --dije. Ćl no se rió. Exhaló un suspiro y colocó con suavidad mi cabello detrĆ”s de mis orejas antes de tomar mi mano y mirarme a los ojos. --Tengo algo que decirte. Al instante, sentĆ que mi corazón se aceleraba y pensĆ© en nuestro bebĆ© en mi Ćŗtero. TenĆa algo que decirme, yo tambiĆ©n tenĆa algo que contarle. --ĀæQ-QuĆ© cosa? --preguntĆ© con voz temblorosa. De repente, dio un profundo suspiro y comenzó: --Sabes que eres importante para mĆ, Āæverdad? AsentĆ lentamente con los labios entreabiertos. No pude responder, tenĆa miedo de lo que estaba a punto de decir. TenĆa un mal presentimiento. --Eras mi mejor amiga antes de casarnos. Eres una de las pocas personas que valoro⦠--prosiguió. Mientras hablaba, escondĆ mis puƱos cerrados debajo de la sĆ”bana. No sabĆa por quĆ© me decĆa todo esto, pero ya podĆa sentir las lĆ”grimas acumulĆ”ndose en el rabillo de mis ojos. --Kelly... --hizo una pausa y cerró los ojos con fuerza antes de volver a mirarme a los ojos--. Creo que es hora de que nos divorciemos. --P-Pierce⦠--exclamĆ© y sentĆ que mi corazón se apretaba. Ćl sonrió. --SĆ© que tĆŗ tampoco sientes nada por mĆ. Te casaste conmigo por mis abuelos, hiciste esto solo porque los amas. Ahora llegó el momento de nuestra verdadera felicidad, Kelly. Al oĆrlo, no pude evitar sacudir la cabeza. --ĀæDe quĆ© estĆ”s hablando, Pierce? --inquirĆ. --Lexi ha vuelto, Kelly. Mi primer amor ha vuelto. CapĆtulo 2 Punto de vista de Kelly--Llueve sobre mojado De inmediato, me levantĆ© de la cama e intentĆ© irme, pero Pierce me agarró la mano. RĆ”pidamente me sequĆ© las lĆ”grimas que rodaban por mis mejillas antes de que Ć©l pudiera verlas. Luego, se paró frente a mĆ y me miró a la cara mientras yo intentaba con todas mis fuerzas mirar hacia abajo y evitar verlo a los ojos. SentĆ que mi corazón se rompĆa en pedazos. Pensaba⦠pensaba que podrĆa hacer que se enamorara de mĆ en esos tres aƱos que pasamos juntos. Pensaba que sus sentimientos cambiarĆan y me verĆa como una mujer en lugar de solo su mejor amiga. Fui estĆŗpida por tener esperanzas y soƱar tan alto. FallĆ©. Sin importar cuĆ”nto lo intentara, su corazón pertenecĆa sólo a su primer amor: Lexi. --Kelly⦠En ese momento, contuve el aliento y me traguĆ© el dolor mientras lo miraba. Luego fingĆ una sonrisa y dije: --Debo lavarme las manos antes de comer. Pero Ć©l me miró a los ojos como si intentara descubrir lo que estaba pensando. Yo sabĆa que Ć©l me conocĆa demasiado bien, asĆ que tratĆ© con todas mis fuerzas de ocultar mi dolor y le sonreĆ. Finalmente, suspiró y soltó mi mano. --Bueno. Te esperarĆ© aquĆ. Comamos y vayamos a trabajar juntos. ĀæJuntos? ĀæPor quĆ© era tan cruel? ĀæQuerĆa que nos siguiĆ©ramos llevando bien como si no me hubiera pedido el divorcio? ĀæQuerĆa que nos quedĆ”ramos como estĆ”bamos justo despuĆ©s de decirme que su primer amor habĆa regresado y querĆa divorciarse de mĆ? Oh Pierce, ĀæquĆ© estaba pasando por tu cabeza? Antes podĆa obligarme a mĆ misma a quedarme en el puesto de su mejor amiga mientras le deseaba felicidad, pero ya no tenĆa ese coraje despuĆ©s de los tres aƱos que habĆamos compartido. No habĆa manera de que pudiera soportar esa tortura otra vez, en especial ahora que cargaba a su bebĆ©. El bebĆ©... en un principio pensĆ© que era una buena noticia para nosotros, pero ahora... supongo que serĆa mĆ”s bien una carga para Ć©l. Una carga que le impedirĆa conseguir su verdadero amor y su libertad. Yo sabĆa muy bien cómo crecĆa un niƱo no deseado. Mis padres se divorciaron antes de que mi madre muriera y la nueva familia de mi padre me odiaba, lo que me dolĆa muchĆsimo. Por eso no querĆa que mi bebĆ© experimentara lo mismo que yo sentĆ, asĆ que debĆa mantener a mi bebĆ© alejado de Ć©l. --No podemos --dije mientras fingĆa una nueva sonrisa--. Debo visitar el estudio para la sesión de fotos de nuestros nuevos modelos⦠--IrĆ© contigo. --No --contestĆ© y apartĆ© su mano. Sus ojos siguieron mi mano antes de levantar la cara para mirarme de nuevo--. Tienes documentos que firmar. Nuestros horarios ya estĆ”n organizados, Āærecuerdas? --Pero⦠--Tengo un conductor personal, Pierce. EstarĆ© bien sola --afirmĆ©. Finalmente, suspiró y asintió con calma. En ese momento, le di la espalda y entrĆ© al baƱo. Inmediatamente abrĆ la ducha y me parĆ© bajo el agua frĆa. Las lĆ”grimas cayeron en cascada por mis mejillas mientras me cubrĆa la boca para reprimir los sollozos. Mis hombros temblaban mucho y cuando pensĆ© en mi bebĆ©, traguĆ© saliva y tratĆ© de calmarme. Luego me limpiĆ© la cara y acariciĆ© mi vientre. DebĆa ser fuerte y mantener la calma. No podĆa arriesgar la vida de mi bebĆ© sólo porque me habĆan roto el corazón. TenĆa que lidiar con esto de forma inteligente. Unos minutos despuĆ©s, tomĆ© un respiro profundo y terminĆ© mi ducha. Cuando salĆ del baƱo, me sorprendió ver que Pierce todavĆa estaba allĆ. Estaba luchando por arreglarse la corbata frente al espejo de cuerpo entero. TambiĆ©n notĆ© un par de zapatos y un vestido mĆos sobre la cama. --Ā”Ey! ElegĆ tu vestido para hoy --dijo. Como nuestro matrimonio no era pĆŗblico, Pierce dijo que harĆa pequeƱas cosas para mĆ como marido. De hecho, lo habĆa hecho bien y yo solĆa disfrutar de estos dulces momentos que me regalaba, pero ahora sentĆa que eso mismo me m**arĆa. Al segundo siguiente, agarrĆ© el vestido y entrĆ© al vestidor, sentiendo que me seguĆa. VolvĆ a guardar el vestido blanco y elegĆ uno rojo. Cuando me di vuelta y lo tuve de frente, lo vi con la frente arrugada. --Hoy prefiero el rojo. Me sentirĆ© hermosa con este vestido --expliquĆ© con una sonrisa. Al instante, sus ojos se dirigieron al vestido que sostenĆa y su rostro inmediatamente se calmó. Al final asintió y caminó hacia mĆ. --Ya veo. Pero antes ayĆŗdame a arreglar esto --me pidió. Sin dudarlo, puse mi vestido en su brazo y comencĆ© a arreglarle la corbata. PodĆa sentir sus ojos mirĆ”ndome intensamente y eso hacĆa que mi corazón latiera muy rĆ”pido. RespirĆ© hondo y me mordĆ el labio inferior mientras luchaba por arreglar su corbata. De pronto, mi visión se volvió borrosa otra vez. Ā”Maldición! --Kelly⦠No pude evitar sobresaltarme en shock. --ĀæMmm? --ĀæEstĆ”s bien? --preguntó. Lo mirĆ© y sonreĆ: --SĆ. --Tengo algo mĆ”s que decirte. En ese instante, terminĆ© de arreglarle la corbata y le quitĆ© rĆ”pidamente el vestido del brazo. Lo mirĆ© antes de pasar junto a Ć©l y dije: --Hablaremos despuĆ©s. Voy a llegar tarde. Lo escuchĆ© suspirar antes de volver a seguirme. Me vestĆ mientras Ć©l estaba detrĆ”s de mĆ. Estuvo en silencio todo el tiempo, como si estuviera pensando en algo. --DeberĆas desayunar antes de irte --comentó. Un segundo despuĆ©s, me parĆ© frente a Ć©l y asentĆ. --Lo harĆ©. DeberĆas irte ahora --respondĆ. --Kelly, estamos en la misma pĆ”gina, Āæverdad? --preguntó. Lo mirĆ© fijamente. No, Pierce. Nunca estuvimos en la misma pĆ”gina. Sólo fueron mis estĆŗpidas fantasĆas. Pensaba que sentĆas algo por mĆ, pero estaba muy equivocada. --Si hablas del divorcio, lo entiendo, Pierce. SĆ© lo que tengo que hacer. Sólo dame algo de tiempo porque estoy muy ocupada con la empresa. No huirĆ©. --Kelly, no estoy haciendo esto sólo por mĆ. TambiĆ©n lo hago por ti. Has estado encerrada conmigo desde que nos casamos. SĆ© que no eres feliz porque en el fondo tambiĆ©n quieres encontrar al hombre que te mereces. Alguien que realmente te ame, no yo. No alguien indiferente. --Entiendo lo que tratas de decir, Pierce --dije y tratĆ© de darle la espalda, pero antes de poder hacerlo, Ć©l me sujetó por la cintura y me mantuvo en el lugar. Luego hizo todo lo posible para captar mis ojos hasta que lo consiguió. Su mirada era de preocupación. --Eres mi mejor amiga. No quiero perderte, Kels. Eres una de las pocas personas⦠--Lo sĆ© --lo interrumpĆ con frustración. ParecĆa sorprendido, asĆ que me calmĆ©--. Ya lo sĆ©. No tienes que preocuparte. Simplemente estoy estresada por el trabajo, no es por el divorcio. En ese instante, sus labios se separaron, asintió lentamente y soltó un suspiro. Luego, caminó hacia mĆ y me congelĆ© cuando besó mi frente con dulzura⦠--Gracias, Kelly --susurró. Al oĆrlo, mi corazón se apretó. HabĆan pasado tres aƱos pero todavĆa era una cobarde. «¿Por quĆ© no puedes simplemente decirle que lo amas, Kelly? Ā”Ćl es tu esposo y estĆ”s llevando su bebĆ©! Ā”DĆselo y tal vez cambie de opinión!Ā» pensĆ©. Con eso en mente, traguĆ© saliva y estuve a punto de decĆrselo, pero justo en ese momento su telĆ©fono sonó. Pude ver el identificador de llamadas. Era Lexi. --Me tengo que ir --afirmó y se rascó la cabeza a modo de disculpa, mientras las comisuras de su boca se curvaban hacia arriba--. LlamĆ© a Luke. Te espera afuera. Come antes de irte, ĀæsĆ? Con eso, salió de nuestra habitación. De repente, las lĆ”grimas que habĆa logrado reprimir hasta ese momento volvieron a brotar. ĀæPor quĆ© habĆa pensado que podrĆa tener una oportunidad? Ćl tomó su decisión en el momento en que me pidió el divorcio, Āæverdad? Siempre que se trataba de Lexi me abandonaba. CapĆtulo 3 Punto de vista de Kelly--Mantener la compostura EntrĆ© al estudio con tacones rojos de cinco centĆmetros y un vestido igualmente rojo. Todos miraron en mi dirección cuando entrĆ© caminando por el pasillo y me saludaron con una sonrisa, pero mantuve mi rostro estoico, sin mostrar emoción alguna. La conversación de esa maƱana con Pierce todavĆa estaba en mi cabeza, pero no podĆa permitir que afectara mi trabajo. No podĆa fallar en mi trabajo despuĆ©s de haber fracasado en mi matrimonio. De modo que respirĆ© profundamente para recomponerme. Un momento despuĆ©s, cuando entrĆ© a la sala de la sesión de fotos, notĆ© que todos estaban sumidos en el caos. --Ā”No podemos! No responde las llamadas. ĀæQuĆ© debemos hacer? La vicepresidente viene hoy, se enojarĆ”. --Podemos simplemente decirle la verdad. Ella es amable. --Ā”No lo serĆ” con esta situación, Lily! Nos va a regaƱar... --ĀæQuĆ© estĆ” pasando aquĆ? --preguntĆ© mientras entraba a la sala. De inmediato, el personal me miró con expresiones preocupadas y entonces supe que habĆa un problema. --B-Buenos dĆas, seƱorita Monroe. SeƱorita Monroe. Por supuesto, nadie sabĆa que Pierce y yo estĆ”bamos casados āāexcepto nuestras familias. SentĆ como si pellizcaran mi corazón con esa verdad. DolĆa. RĆ”pidamente, la mirĆ© sin comprender. --ĀæQuĆ© ocurre? --T-tenemos un problema, seƱorita Monroe. La seƱorita Chen, nuestra modelo, no atiende nuestras llamadas. Dijo que escuchó que Ćbamos a cambiar de modelo asĆ que⦠no quiere venir. Incluso... amenazó con presentar una demanda contra nosotros. DespuĆ©s de decir eso, inclinó la cabeza. Yo apretĆ© los dientes y recorrĆ el lugar con la mirada. --ĀæDónde estĆ” la directora de marketing? --inquirĆ. --E-Ella todavĆa estĆ” tratando de convencer a la seƱorita Chen, seƱorita Monroe. Luego de escuchar el problema, me masajeĆ© la frente y cerrĆ© los ojos con fuerza. Un segundo despuĆ©s, me agarrĆ© del pelo y gritĆ© de ira. SentĆ que todos a mi alrededor se sobresaltaban sorprendidos. Yo solo suspirĆ© y tomĆ© una gran bocanada de aire antes de mirar a mi alrededor. --SeƱorita Monroe... --ĀæQuĆ© es todo esto, seƱorita Hayley? TĆŗ eres la directora de marketing, ĀæquĆ© estĆ” pasando? --SeƱorita Monroe, no sĆ© cómo sucedió, pero la seƱorita Chen escuchó que usted cambiarĆ” de modelo. EstĆ” a punto de presentar una demanda contra nosotros... ĀæCambiar de modelo? ĀæCómo es que yo no sabĆa nada al respecto? La seƱorita Chen siempre habĆa sido nuestra modelo de confianza y, si no era necesario, cambiar de modelo para una sesión comercial con tan poca antelación sólo causarĆa muchos problemas a la empresa. Nunca permitirĆa un error como este. --Yo no pedĆ eso. Debe ser un error --la interrumpĆ para ahorrar tiempo--. Ā”Arregla este desastre o tendrĆ© que despedirte! --SeƱorita Monroe... Fue el presidente quien nos pidió que la cambiĆ”ramos --explicó Hayley vacilante--. Lo ordenó ayer tan pronto como regresó de su viaje de negocios. Aquella verdad me golpeó con fuerza. ĀæFue orden de Pierce? ĀæPor quĆ© no me lo dijo? SolĆa āādiscutir conmigo cada decisión importante antes de tomarla. --No puede ser... --exclamĆ© confundida. Pierce no era un hombre de negocios despistado. Siempre mantuvo una clara distinción entre el trabajo y la vida personal, razón por la cual siempre tuvo Ć©xito. Y esa fue tambiĆ©n la razón por la que decidió mantener nuestro matrimonio en secreto. --SĆ, Kelly. Yo di la orden. --Su voz me hizo retroceder. --S-SeƱor Presidente⦠--saludó Hayley y se inclinó con respeto al ver al hombre que apareció de repente detrĆ”s de mĆ. --Pierce, Ā”creo que me debes una explicación sobre este cambio de modelo! --dije con los dientes apretados mientras me giraba para interrogarlo. Ćl sabĆa perfectamente cuĆ”nto esfuerzo puse para ganar este proyecto. Estuve dĆas sin dormir y la seƱorita Chen era la persona ideal para este trabajo. De hecho, Ć©l tambiĆ©n estuvo de acuerdo. Pero ahora⦠simplemente cambió la modelo a su gusto sin avisarme con antelación. Eso fue como abofetearme con fuerza en la cara. --ContinĆŗen con el trabajo. Yo se lo aclararĆ© --le indicó Ć©l al personal para calmarlos, ignorando la ira que estaba a punto de salir de mis ojos. --Ā”ContĆ©stame, Pierce! ĀæPor quĆ© cambias de modelo tan de repente? --No pude contener mi enojo. Ćl simplemente me tocó el hombro y me susurró: --Este no es el lugar para discutir al respecto. Te lo explicarĆ© en el auto. En ese momento, mirĆ© a mi alrededor y notĆ© que los demĆ”s nos miraban furtivamente. Luego me quitĆ© sus manos de encima y caminĆ© hacia el estacionamiento, pero durante el camino, sentĆa mi corazón cada vez mĆ”s pesado. TenĆa la sensación de que su explicación no iba a gustarme. --Vamos, dĆmelo --exclamĆ© ni bien nos sentamos en su auto. Antes de hablar, me miró a los ojos como si sopesara mis emociones, pero yo apartĆ© la mirada de nuevo. No podĆa soportar sus miradas, no podĆa soportar esos ojos que nunca me miraban como yo querĆa. Ćl no sentĆa nada por mĆ y eso me dolĆa mucho. --Yo-yo⦠--hizo una pausa y suspiró--. ReemplacĆ© a la seƱorita Chen porque Lexi quiere ser nuestra modelo. Ella tambiĆ©n encaja en el proyecto, asĆ que estuve de acuerdo... --ĀæQuĆ©? --preguntĆ© con incredulidad. De pronto, apretó los labios y miró hacia otro lado. Luego se revolvió el cabello antes de sacudir la cabeza y tomar mi mano. --Lamento no haberte dicho antes, fue muy repentino. Ella me pidió un favor, no pude decirle que no. RĆ”pidamente, retirĆ© mi mano y lo mirĆ© con dolor y enojo. --No pudiste decirle que no, asĆ que preferiste daƱar a la empresa, a nuestra empresa. Me traicionaste, Pierce. --Kels, vamos. Sabes cuĆ”nto la amo. Ella es mi primer amor. Al oĆrlo, cerrĆ© los ojos con dolor. Ā«Oh sĆ, ella es tu primer amor. Siempre la quisiste a ella, sin que te importen los demĆ”s. Si ella te frunce el ceƱo un poco, puedes hacer la vista gorda ante el dolor y el esfuerzo de los demĆ”s. Eres tan cruel, PierceĀ» pensĆ©. --Bueno, ya lo has decidido. No tengo voz y voto en esto ya que tĆŗ eres el presidente. Ahora vete, estarĆ© en la oficina --indiquĆ© con frialdad mientras abrĆa la puerta del auto para salir. --Kelly⦠En ese instante, lo mirĆ© a los ojos y dije: --Ve a casa temprano. Hablaremos de nuestro divorcio esta noche. CapĆtulo 4 Punto de vista de Kelly--Plantada Me encontraba jugueteando con el anillo de bodas en mi dedo mientras lo esperaba. Le habĆa dicho que volviera temprano a casa, pero todavĆa no regresaba y ni siquiera contestaba mis llamadas. Bueno, ahora que Lexi habĆa vuelto, probablemente ya no veĆa a esta casa como su hogar. De pronto, mis ojos se dirigieron a mi informe de embarazo que estaba sobre la mesa. QuĆ© gracioso. TodavĆa era tan ingenua para albergar un rayo de esperanza de que las cosas podrĆan cambiar si le hablaba del bebĆ©, pero este bebĆ© estaba fuera de sus planes. Me sequĆ© las lĆ”grimas que se acumulaban en el rabillo de mis ojos y agarrĆ© el informe. Ya eran las cinco de la maƱana cuando mirĆ© el reloj de la pared. IntentĆ© marcar su nĆŗmero nuevamente, pero seguĆa sin responder. ĀæEn quĆ© estaba tan ocupado? ĀæEstaba h**iendo el a**r con Lexi? Debió haberla extraƱado mucho, Āæverdad? Pronto, sin saber cuĆ”ndo, me quedĆ© dormida. Cuando sonó el despertador, inconscientemente toquĆ© la almohada a mi lado. FrĆo como anoche, no habĆa vuelto a casa todavĆa. Me burlĆ© de mĆ misma al ver mi reflejo en el espejo de la cómoda. Los cĆrculos oscuros bajo mis ojos se veĆan a simple vista y mi cabello era un total desastre, parecĆa un fantasma. De repente una oleada de nĆ”useas inundó mi estómago y me di cuenta de que no habĆa comido nada la noche anterior. De pronto, me sentĆ mal otra vez y rĆ”pidamente corrĆ hacia el lavabo y vomitĆ©. EscupĆ un lĆquido amarillento que sabĆa muy mal. De inmediato, me lavĆ© la boca y mirĆ© mi propio reflejo en el espejo. Al verme, sacudĆ la cabeza y tomĆ© mi frente en cuanto sentĆ ganas de vomitar de nuevo. VolvĆ a escupir el lĆquido amarillento y mientras me lavaba la boca, sentĆ una cĆ”lida mano acariciando mi espalda. Inmediatamente levantĆ© la cara y me encontrĆ© con un par de ojos marrones que me miraban a travĆ©s del espejo. DetrĆ”s de mĆ con cara de preocupación estaba mi esposo Pierce. --ĀæEstĆ”s bien? ĀæTe sientes mal? Debiste haberme dicho. Al instante, lo mirĆ© a travĆ©s del espejo. --No respondiste mis llamadas --contestĆ©. Ante aquellas palabras, la culpa apareció en sus ojos. --Lo lamento. TenĆa cosas que hacer. Me quedĆ© en la oficina toda la noche --afirmó. RĆ”pidamente, me limpiĆ© la cara y pasĆ© junto a Ć©l. Pierce me siguió mientras me sentaba frente al tocador y comenzaba a peinarme. --Kels⦠--Me despertĆ© tarde. No pude preparar el desayuno. Mientras hablaba, intentĆ© evitar sus ojos. SentĆa que iba a perder los estribos y gritarle. En ningĆŗn momento sentĆ su egoĆsmo tan claramente como ahora. DecĆa que yo era su mejor amiga, pero nunca le habĆan importado mis necesidades, mis sentimientos. --Kels... sabes que no te preguntĆ© eso. Estoy preocupado por tu salud... Kels, ĀætodavĆa estamos bien? Ante aquella pregunta, dejĆ© de peinarme y lentamente nuestras miradas se encontraron a travĆ©s del espejo, otra vez. ĀæDe verdad me estaba preguntando eso? ĀæDespuĆ©s de que me pidió el divorcio sin siquiera preguntarme si estaba de acuerdo? Ćl decidió por su cuenta sólo porque su primer amor habĆa vuelto. No podĆa creer lo que hacĆa. Al final, fingĆ una sonrisa y dije: --No me siento bien hoy, Pierce, eso es todo. Un instante despuĆ©s, se puso de cuclillas a mi lado, lo cual no me resultó sorprendente porque sabĆa que realmente se preocupaba. Pero lo que sĆ me sorprendió fue que hacĆa todo esto despuĆ©s de enterrar una daga en mi corazón. --ĀæEstĆ”s bien? --preguntó mientras tocaba suavemente mi frente y mi cuello--. ĀæEstĆ”s enferma? Dime cómo te sientes, Kels. --Mis sentimientos no importan --no pude evitar decir y parecĆa sorprendido por mis palabras. En ese instante, intentĆ© evitarlo, pero me agarró de la muƱeca y me hizo mirarlo. Su rostro ahora reflejaba su ira. HabĆa perdido completamente la paciencia. --ĀæQuĆ© te pasa, Kels? Has estado actuando asĆ desde ayer. ĀæEs por Lexi? ĀæO porque no volvĆ a casa anoche? --inquirió. Yo lo mirĆ© a los ojos, molesta. --Ā”TĆŗ fuiste quien pidió el divorcio! Te pedĆ que regresaras temprano para hablar al respecto, pero me dejaste esperando toda la noche. ĀæPretendĆas que te diera la bienvenida con brazos abiertos despuĆ©s de eso, Pierce? --respondĆ. Al escucharme, apretó la mandĆbula y sacudió la cabeza. --Kels, yo... --Ya basta. Hablaremos del divorcio despuĆ©s del trabajo. --Ā”Kels! --me llamó y me agarró de los hombros. La confusión y el dolor eran visibles en sus ojos--. ĀæEstĆ”s... enamorada de mĆ? Aquello me desconcertó. ĀæEnamorada? Ā”SĆ! Desde que estĆ”bamos en la escuela secundaria, desde que se convirtió en mi mejor amigo. ĀæQuiĆ©n no se enamorarĆa de alguien que te ha estado protegiendo desde entonces? Siempre he estado agradecida de tenerlo como mi mejor amigo y esposo, pero ahora⦠lo estaba perdiendo. PerdiĆ©ndolo irremediablemente. DecidĆ darle a nuestro matrimonio una Ćŗltima oportunidad, hacer un esfuerzo final... ...... ==== Casarse con su mejor amigo fue un sueƱo hecho realidad para Kelly, pero todo tiene realmente una limitación. Pierce es el primer amor de Kelly, pero como su mejor amiga, sabĆa bien que siempre habĆa otra mujer en lo profundo de su corazón. Lexi Gilbert. Kelly finalmente se dio cuenta de que su feliz matrimonio de los Ćŗltimos tres aƱos era solo un hermoso sueƱo cuando Pierce pidió el divorcio solo porque Lexi regresó. Ella sólo podrĆa ser su mejor amiga incluso si estuviera encinta de su bebĆ©. ĀæPor quĆ© no merecĆa ser amada? ĀæQuĆ© sucederĆ” en adelante? ĀæCómo podrĆa Kelly salvar su corazón en esta batalla de amor y odio? Los capĆtulos disponibles son limitados aquĆ, haga click el botón abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo mĆ”s contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederĆ” a este libro) &5& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14603375-fb_contact-spc | Happy reading | https://www.facebook.com/61566043183664/ | 176 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.manobook.com | VIDEO | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14603375-fb_contact-spcp25_2-1030-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=158964247257618&rawadid=120216661941340492 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464816417_490808797442995_6969475370872850535_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3fFV200FtgkQ7kNvgH_5yIx&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AhtZd9UvFyUMPnaTvCn70j0&oh=00_AYCgqc_kZA6Bqv9P3DZeLc5IfavqeYgsuwaqSKOBgY6mUg&oe=672FBD3E | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Happy reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,836 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2305817}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
š„š„Sextuplets Para Sa Hot CEOššHindi ko na ma-distinguish between love and hate, ito ba?š | ššBaby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulangšš Kabanata 0001 Busy si Amy sa kanyang laptop nang biglang tumunog ang kanyang phone, halos hindi na dapat niya papansinin ang tawag dahil abala nga siya pero nagpasya siyang tingnan ang screen ng telepono nang malapit nang matapos ang tawag. Nang makitang ang caller ID ay si Joan, ang secretary ng asawa niya, mabilis niyang kinuha ang telepono habang nagtataka kung bakit siya nito tinawagan. Nai-save lang niya ang numero ni Joan dahil secretary ito ng asawa niya at sa mga araw na hindi niya makontak ang asawang si Callan, sa trabaho, tatawagan na lang niya si Joan para ipasa ang dito. Pero ito ang unang pagkakataon na tinawagan siya ni Joan. Sinagot niya ang tawag habang dahan-dahang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga, pero ikinagulat niya ang maruruming tunog na kanyang narinig. Tinignan niya muli ang screen ng telepono para masigurado na si Joan ang tumawag, muli niyang inilagay ang telepono sa kanyang tainga at narinig ang parehong maruruming tunog, ang mga ito ay matigas at malalakas na ungol at malinaw na may nagtatalik sa kabilang linya. Sa ilang beses na nakausap ni Amy si Joan, nakilala niya ang boses nito at alam niyang ang mga ungol na yun ay tiyak na kay Joan. Nagkamali ba siya sa pag-dial ng kanyang numero sa gitna ng intimate session nila ng kanyang boyfriend? Naisip ni Amy na maaring magkamali ito kaya gusto niya nang ibaba ang tawag pero ang sumunod na narinig ni Amy ay halos ika-atake ng puso niya. Kinailangan niyang itabi ang laptop para lang makasigurado na tama ang narinig niya, nakinig ulit siya ng malinaw at inulit ni Joan, "Fuck me, baby....sige pa Callan, go deeper, gusto ko yan...oh my gosh!" Nabagabag ang puso ni Amy, nabalisa siya at kailangan niyang tumayo. Hindi pwede yun! Natahimik siya at ibinaba na ang tawag. Pinagkatiwalaan niya si Callan ng kanyang buhay at mahal na mahal niya ito. Bagama't hindi pa sila nakakabuo at di pa siya nagbubuntis para sa kanya, pareho silang nagpakita ng pagmamahal at pagmamahal sa isa't isa. Imposibleng niloloko siya ni Callan. Hindi pwede yun. Iniling niya ang ulo dahil hindi siya naniniwala. Siguro, napagdesisyunan lang ni Joan na maging kontrabida ang sarili sa kanilang pagsasama pero sa kasamaang palad, hindi iyon gagana. Umupo ulit si Amy at gusto niya sanang huwag nang pansinin ang nangyari pero isang malumanay na boses na nagsasalita sa loob niya ay hindi nagpapahinga sa kanyang isip. Sa mundo kung saan posible ang anumang bagay, paano kung niloloko nga siya ni Callan? Habang malalim ang iniisip niya ay biglang tumunog ang phone niya at nakita niyang may isang bagong text message, kinuha niya ito. Bumilis ang tibok ng puso niya nang mapagtantong ang nagpadala ng mensaheng ito ay walang iba kundi si Joan. Nabasa niya ang text na nagsasabi sa kanya na pumunta sa isang lokasyon, ito ay isang hotel at ang eksaktong kwarto na kanyang pupuntahan ay nakasaad din sa text. Ano ang nangyayari? Lalong gumulo ang isip ni Amy. Isinara niya ang kanyang laptop at mabilis na naglakad patungo sa kanyang closet. Nakasuot siya pa siya ng pambahay kaya kailangan niyang magpalit ng damit. Nang matapos siya, lumabas siya ng kanyang kwarto at gustong sabihin sa mother-in-law niyang kasama nila sa iisang bahay na may kailangan siyang puntahan. Naglakad si Amy papunta sa kwarto nito at kumatok pero wala doon ang biyenan niya, saan pa kaya siya naroon maliban sa kusina? Mabilis siyang humakbang patungo sa kusina at nang malapit na siya sa pinto ay narinig niya ang isang malakas na tawa mula doon. Ito ay mula sa kanyang biyenan. Matapos humalakhak, nagsalita ang mother-in-law niya, wala itong kamalay-malay na si Amy ay nasa labas lang, "Napakabobo talaga ng baog na babaeng 'yun, di ko nga alam ano bang nakita ng anak ko sa kanya. Kumokonsumo lang naman yun ng pera ng anak ko at hindi namang magawang makabuo man lang ng apo ko. Napakakapal ng mukha!" Natawa na naman siya pagkasabi nun, halatang may kausap siya sa phone. Hindi makapaniwala si Amy na masasabi ito ng kanyang biyenan, halos tumulo ang mga luha sa kanyang mga mata pero pinigilan niya ito, bigla siyang sumugod sa loob ng kusina at ang kanyang biyenan na si Wilma ay biglang napalingon sa kanya na may kalabog na puso. Thirty minutes lang ang nakalipas, sinabihan ni Amy si Wilma na magiging busy siya sa loo ng kwarto hanggang gabi, hindi inaasahan ni Wilma na nandito siya sa ganitong oras. Ito ang dahilan kung bakit siya nakakapagsalita nang malaya at walang ingat sa telepono. Iniisip ni Wilma kung narinig ba ni Amy ang kanyang sinabi, pagkatapos ng maikling sandali ng matinding katahimikan sa pagitan nila, nagpeke si Wilma ng ubo at sinabing, "Amy, erm...Akala ko ba nasa...Aalis ka?" "Ma, bakit parang natakot ka bigla?" Nakangiting tanong ni Amy na parang walang sakit. "Natakot...bakit?...bakit? Bakit ako ma-- matatakot?" Nauutal niyang sabi. "Aalis na ako, may importante akong gagawin, ma," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod, sinadya niyang iwan ang babae na nalilito. Hindi niya alam kung narinig ni Amy ang sinasabi niya sa telepono o hindi. Maya maya lang ay na dumating si Amy sa hotel at naglakad patungo sa mismong pintuan na nakasaad sa text ni Joan. Gustong kumatok ni Amy noong una pero mukhang hindi iyon isang matalinong hakbang. Pinihit niya ang knob at bumukas ang pinto, halos lumuwa ang mga mata niya nang makitang hubo't hubad sina Callan at Joan. Sa katunayan, sa oras na pumasok siya, binibigyan ni Joan si Callan ng bl*w job. Nalaglag ang handbag ni Amy at nanlambot ang mga binti niya, sabay dasal na sana ito ay panaginip lang. Ang mainit na luha ay dumaloy sa kanyang pisngi at naramdaman niya ang matinding sakit na nagpapasikip sa kanyang dibdib. "Call...an!" Nagawa niyang tumawag sa pagitan ng kanyang sakit at paghihirap. Gayunpaman, natawa si Callan na ikinagulat niya, nakisabay na rin si Joan sa pagtawa, nakasandal na ngayon si Joan kay Callan at wala ni isa sa kanila ang nakaramdam ng pagsisisi. "Bakit ka umiiyak, ikaw baog ka?" tanong ni Callan. "Akala mo ba titiisin kita habambuhay? Naku! Ayaw mo ba akong magkaanak? Tadhana mo siguro na hindi magkaanak kailanman pero hindi ko yun kapalaran." Lalong umiyak si Amy, hindi siya makapaniwala na masasabi ng kanyang pinakamamahal na asawa ang mga yun. Niloloko lang ba siya nito sa lahat ng panahon? Nagsimula lang ba ito kamakailan? Pero dati naman nagmamahalan sila, ano ang nagbago? "Ang galing niya pa palang umiyak," sabi ni Joan kay Callan at nginisian. Parang gustong sumugod si Amy kay Joan at hampasin ang ulo niya pero kasalanan ba ni Joan kung bakit niloko siya ng asawa niya? Ang kasalanan ay kay Callan. Ipinagkanulo niya ang pagmamahal at tiwala nito sa kanya. Napangisi si Amy at itinigil ang pag-iyak. "Pinagtaksilan mo ako, Callan. Tapos na tayo." Dinampot niya ang kanyang handbag at lumabas ng kwarto, pero halos hindi pa siya nakakalakad ng ilang hakbang sa pasilyo nang sumubsob na lang siya sa dingding at umiyak nang husto. Ang sakit na nararamdaman niya sa mga sandaling ito ay ang pinakamatinding sakit na naranasan niya sa buong buhay niya. Para bang ang tanging paraan para malagpasan ito ay ang magpakamatay, hindi nagtagal ay pumasok siya sa kanyang sasakyan, galit na nagmaneho sa korte, nagsampa ng divorce paper at nagmaneho pauwi. Nakita niya ang kanyang biyenan na umiinom ng mainit na tsaa sa kainan. Inilagay niya ang divorce paper sa harap ni Wilma. Si Amy pa lang ang pumirma pero pipirmahan pa iyon ni Callan pag nakauwi siya, "Ma, narinig ko ang sinabi mo sa telepono bago ako umalis." Halos mabulunan si Wilma nang marinig iyon. Tinuro ni Amy ang divorce paper sa harap niya, "Nahuli ko rin si Callan na niloloko ako kasama ng secretary niya. Halatang hindi na ako nirerespeto sa pamilyang ito. Eto yung divorce paper, pinirmahan ko na. Pag nakauwi na siya sabihin niyo na lang sa kanya na pirmahan ito at sabihin niyo na rin na umalis na ako." Tuwang-tuwa si Wilma sa loob dahil sa wakas ay iiwan na ni Amy si Callan pero umasim ang mukha nito na parang malungkot. "Wag ka nang umarte na parang malungkot ka, ma. Alam naman natin pareho na di mo ako gusto para sa anak mo," sabi ni Amy at tumalikod na para umalis pero tumayo si Wilma at nagsalita. "Saan ka pupunta?" Tanong ni Wilma, wala nang kwenta pang itago ang tunay niyang kulay. Bumalik si Amy sa kanya at sumagot, "para kunin ang mga gamit ko syempre." "Wala ka ngang dapat kunin diyan eh kasi wala naman iyo diyan. Lahat ng meron ka dito ay binili ng pera ng anak ko, kaya umalis ka na lang," walang pusong sabi ni Wilma. Lalong kumirot ang naramdaman ni Amy nang marinig iyon pero nagawa niyang magtanim ng ngisi sa kanyang mga labi, "Okay sige!" Ang pinakamahalagang bagay sa kanya ay ang pulseras na ibinigay sa kanya ng kanyang ina ilang taon na ang nakakaraan. Dahil nasa kamay naman niya ang bracelet, tumingin siya sa pintuan na patungo sa labas at dahan-dahan na lumabas at lumayo sa kabila ng sakit. Kabanata 0002 Naupo si Amy sa isa sa pinaka-marangyang club buong gabi kung kailan laging abala at puno ang club, may dalawang bote ng alak sa harap niya at nilunod niya ang sarili sa kanyang kalungkutan. Sa nakaraang tatlong taon ng kasal nila, naging matapat siyang asawa sa gag*ng 'yun. Ni hindi niya binigyan ng pagkakataon ang ibang lalaki na lumapit sa kanya o pumorma man lang. Lalong di niya naisip na pagtaksilan ang asawa niya. Sobrang nagtitiwala siya kay Callan pero sinaktan nito ang puso niya na parang wala lang. Sa sobrang kalasingan niya, umaasa siyang nakalimutan niya ang kanyang kalungkutan pero tila hindi nakakatulong ang inumin habang patuloy na naglalaro sa kanyang isipan ang hubad na imahe nina Joan at Callan. Galit na galit siyang tumayo at tumingin sa paligid sa mga taong sumasayaw sa club. Naisipan niyang pumili ng isang random na lalaking pwede niyang maka-night stand. Pagkatapos ng lahat, siya ay divorced naman at single na uli. Nakita niya ang isang matangkad na lalaki na papasok sa isang kwarto at mabilis siyang tumakbo papunta doon. Bago pa man maisara ang pinto ay pumasok na siya. Sabay sandal sa lalaki at ginamit ang kaliwang kamay para isara ang pinto sa likod nila. Agad nagtagpo ang kanyang bibig aat ng labi ng lalaki, at ilang sandali pa bago tumugon ang mga labi ng lalaki. Maya maya lang ay napunta sila sa isang mainit na session kaya mabilis niyang hinubad ang kanyang damit, tinulungan niya ang lalaking alisin din ang mga damit nitoat sa isang iglap, nasa kama na sila at nasa ibabaw na niya ang lalaki, umuungol sila ng malakas habang nasa loob niya ang lalaki. Ito ay isang kasiya-siya at nakakapagod na sandali para sa dalawa dahil tumagal ito ng kalahating oras, nang sa wakas ay nasiyahan silang dalawa, nahiga na sila sa kama at natulog. Nagising si Amy makalipas ang ilang oras at nakita niya ang lalaking natutulog sa madilim na kwarto. Hindi pa nagbubukas ang ilaw ng kwarto nang pumasok siya at sinimulang halikan ang lalaki ilang oras na ang nakalipas. "Ang galing at ang sarap niya ha," bulong ni Amy at naglabas ng ilang dollar notes mula sa kanyang pitaka saka inilagay sa palad ng lalaki. Kahit pa natutulog ang lalaking gigolo, hindi niya ito dadayain sa pamamagitan ng pag-alis nang hindi nagbabayad. Maingat siyang naglakad palabas ng kwarto, ayaw niyang gisingin ang lalaki. Umalis si Amy sa NorthHill at sumakay ng tren patungo sa isang maliit na lungsod kung saan nilalayon niyang mamuhay ng simpleng buhay. Ang pamumuhay sa kanyang lungsod, sa NorthHill, ay magdudulot lamang sa kanya ng higit na trauma. Hindi maiiwasan ni Amy si Callan dahil isa itong makapangyarihang lalaki at dahil naglakas-loob itong hiwalayan ito, baka gusto lang nitong pahirapan ang buhay niya. Kaya mas mabuting pumunta siya sa ibang lugar at magsimula ng bagong buhay. Naghihinala si Amy sa kanyang sarili makalipas ang ilang linggo nang magsimula siyang magkaroon ng morning sickness. Sa tuwing gusto niyang isipin na baka ito ay senyales ng pagbubuntis, ipapaalala niya sa kanyang sarili na tatlong taon silang kasal ni Callan at hindi siya kailanman nagbuntis. Siya ay baog at tulad ng sinabi ni Callan, iyon ang kanyang kapalaran. Gusto man niyang magkaroon ng anak at maging ina pero tila hindi siya nabiyayaan ng ganoon. Nakatanggap siya ng pinakamalaking pagkabigla sa kanyang buhay nang bumisita siya sa ospital at sinabi sa kanya na siya ay tatlong linggong buntis. Paano ito naging posible? Tuwang-tuwa siya at sa paglipas ng mga buwan, lumalaki nga ang kanyang tiyan kaysa sa karaniwan pero minsan nababahala pa rin siya at iniisip pa nga niya kung buntis nga ba siya ng isang bata lang dahil nagtataka siya kung bakit mas malaki ang pagusbong ng kanyang tiyan kaysa sa normal. Pagkalipas ng siyam na buwan, nanganak si Amy sa ospital. Nakaka-stress, alam niyang sunud-sunod ang paglalabas ng mga bagay pero kahit siya ay nagdududa kung mga sanggol ba iyon. Ipinikit niya ang kanyang mga mata at nagdasal na sana ang lumabas sa kanya ay isang bata, iminulat niya ang kanyang mga mata makalipas ang ilang segundo at nakita niya ang dalawang doktor at apat na babaeng nurse na nagsisiksikan sa buong kwarto. Bawat isa sa kanila ay may bagong silang na sanggol, lahat sila ay may ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha. Napakurap siya at nagtanong, hindi niya alam baka nakakaloko ang tanong niya pero nagawa niyang magtanong, "Teka, mga anak ko silang lahat?" "Oo," masayang sagot ng lahat sa kwarto. Hindi naniwala si Amy sa kanyang pandinig at inisip na baka nananaginip siya. Paano posible para sa isang baog na tulad niya na magkaroon ng lahat ng mga sanggol na ito? Pagkatapos ay binilang niya ang mga ito, "isa, dalawa, tatlo, apat lima..." huminto siya sa pagbibilang at pinunasan ang kanyang mukha, "anim" "Anim na sanggol?" Tanong niya. "Oo, congratulations!" lahat ng tao sa kwarto ay nagsimulang bumati sa kanya. Tumulo ang luha sa kanyang pisngi, dahan-dahang dumapo ang dalawang palad sa malambot na pisngi. Masayang-masaya siya at nagpasalamat siya sa kanyang Diyos sa sobrang pagpapala nito sa kanya. Nakakuha siya ng lakas mula sa mabuting balita at umupo ng tuwid, "hayaan ko ang mga ito?" Masayang sabi niya at sunod sunod na binigay ang baby. Tuwang-tuwa siyang makita ang mga cute na sanggol, binasbasan niya ang mga ito at hinalikan silang lahat sa noo. Ilang buwan lang ang nakararaan, naranasan niya ang pinakamasamang araw ng buhay niya, pero ngayon andito siya sa pinakamasayang araw ng buhay niy. ********* Pagkalipas ng anim na taon, umupo si Amy sa isang mahabang upuang kahoy at nagtawag, "Elijah," "Moses," "Elisha!" Tatlong cute na lalaki ang tumakbo patungo sa kanya ng napakabilis, lahat sila ay may matingkad na ngiti sa kanilang mga mukha at kahit na ang kanilang mga damit ay hindi mamahalin, kapansin pansin ang kanilang kagwapuhan, kasama ang katotohanan na ang tatlong lalaki ay magkamukha at identical. "Halikayo," sumenyas si Amy sa kanila na lumapit at tumabi sila sa kanya. Masaya niyang ginulo ang buhok nila at sinabing, "tawagan niyo rito ang mga kapatid niyo." "Angel!" Tumawag si Elijah. "Queen," sigaw ni . "Debby," tawag ni Moses. Tatlong kaibig-ibig na mga batang babae ang lumitaw sa lalong madaling panahon, sila ay may mahabang buhok at ang kanilang hairstyle ay parepareho, sila ay naggagandahang magkakapatid at identical din ang mga itsura. Sa paglipas ng mga taon, pinalaki ni Amy ang kanyang mga anak sa abot ng kanyang makakaya at gumugol siya ng kalidad ng oras kasama sila. Madalas silang nagbibiruan at mga oras na kailangang pagsabihan sila sa paggawa ng mali, ginawa rin niya ito. Ang pag-ibig sa pagitan niya at ng anim na bata ay tunay ring malakas. Walang nakapagsasabi sa kanya na naging mahusay siya sa pagharap sa stress ng pagpapalaki ng anim na anak sa loob ng anim na taon. Napakalaking gawain iyon. Umalis si Amy sa stool at umupo sa madamong lupa habang ang mga bata ay nakaupo sa paligid niya ng paikot-ikot, "Pupunta tayo ng NorthHill bukas." "Bakit po mommy?" tanong agad ni Elijah nang matapos magsalita si Amy. "'Di kasi gaanong mataas ang standards ng mga schools dito, kahit na mapayapa na sana tayo dito gusto kong maranasan ninyong lahat ang mas magandang edukasyon at mamuhay sa mas modernong syudad," sabi ni Amy. "Mommy, hindi ba sabi mo hindi tayo makakapunta sa NorthHill dahil may mga masasamang tao doon?" tanong ni Moses. Minsang tinanong ng mga bata si Amy kung bakit sila nananatili sa probinsya at sinabi niya sa kanila noon na nakatira talaga siya sa NorthHill pero nagtago dito dahil sa ilang masasamang tao na nagtatangkang saktan siya. "Hindi ka ba sasaktan ng masasamang tao, ma?" Tanong ni Angel gamit ang maliit at mala-anghel niyang boses. Ngumiti si Amy, "Anim kayong nakapaligid sa akin at sa tingin mo may makakasakit sa akin?" Iginulong ni Elijah ang manggas at ipinakita ang kanyang kalamnan saka sinabing, "Tama, tingnan mo ang muscles ko, kung sino ang magtangkang manakit kay mommy ay masusuntok sa mukha." "Tama, pagpunta natin sa NorthHill , hindi natin hahayaang mabully si mommy," tumayo si Elisha at inihagis ang dalawang kamay sa ere, "Sobrang powerful ko, kung sino ang gustong saktan si mama ay dapat dumaan muna sa akin." "Oo, hindi ba sinabi ni mama na pinangalanan niya kaming Elijah, Elisha at Moses dahil naniniwala siyang makapangyarihan kaming mga lalaki? Mommy, huwag kang mag-alala, andito kami palagi sa tabi mo. Ang mga masasamang tao ay di magtatangkang saktan ka." dagdag ni Moses. Ang tatlong babae ay nanood at tumango na lamang, bagamat kaedad nila ang mga lalaki, hindi sila kasing lakas ng katawan gaya ng mga lalaki pero pakiramdam nila ay ligtas sila sa paligid ng mga lalaki. Sa katunayan, sa lungsod, walang nangahas na saktan ang tatlong babae dahil alam nila kung gaano ka-protective ang kanilang mga kapatid. "Oo, may tiwala ako kay Elijah, Moses at Elisha, hindi nila hahayaang may masaktan sa atin," sabi ni Queen. Si Debby ang tahimik at kumpiyansa lang na makakabalik sila sa NorthHill at walang makakasakit sa kanila. Masaya si Amy sa pagpapakita ng kapangyarihan ng kanyang maliliit na anak. "Mommy, makikita rin ba natin si daddy?" tanong ni Elisha. Lalong itinuon ng mga bata ang atensyon kay Amy. Minsan nang sinabi ni Amy sa kanila na nasa NorthHill ang tatay nila pero kahit siya, hindi siya makilala plus anim na taon na ang nakalipas at malaking lungsod ang NorthHill , nagdududa siya kung makikilala pa niya ang kanilang ama, lalo na't nakita niyang gigolo lang ito. . Pero ayaw niyang mawalan ng pag-asa ang mga bata sa pakikipagkita sa kanilang ama kaya't sumagot siya ng, "Oo." Nagtatalon ang mga bata kay Joy at nagsimulang magsaya. Mas handa na silang pumunta sa NorthHill kinabukasan, umaasa na makikilala nila ang kanilang ama na matagal na nilang inaasam na makilala. Kabanata 0003 Sa kalaunan ay bumalik si Amy sa NorthHill at siya ay tumira sa isang two-bedroom na apartment. Iyon ang kaya ng budget niya sa sandaling iyon. Sa katunayan, ang pagkuha ng apartment na iyon ay nagkakahalaga ng halos lahat ng perang naipon niya sa anim na taong pagtatrabaho niya sa maliit na lungsod na pinanggalingan niya. Dahil may degree na siya, hindi na siya dapat mag-effort para makakuha ng trabaho dito sa NorthHill. Kahit na magkataong makita niya si Callan, sapat na panahon ang anim na taon para hindi siya maapektuhan sa mga nangyari noon sa pagitan nila. Malaki ang posibilidad na ikinasal na siya sa kanyang secretary. Hindi pinansin ni Amy ang iniisip niya tungkol kay Callan at nagsimulang maghanap ng mga job opportunity online. Nag-apply siya sa maraming kumpanya hangga't kaya niya. Hindi niya gugustuhing magutom ang kanyang mga anak, ang pagpapakain sa anim na bata sa isang malaking responsibilidad at tiyak na malaki ang gastos lalo pa at tiniyak niya sa kanila ang mas mahusay na edukasyon dito kaya kailangan niyang maipasok ang mga bata sa isang magandang paaralan sa lalong madaling panahon. Noong gabi ng sumunod na araw, nakatanggap siya ng offer na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho bilang isang dental assistant sa ospital. Bagama't medyo mababa ang suweldo, okay pa rin ito kumpara sa wala. Umaasa pa rin siya na makakakuha siya ng mas magandang alok sa trabaho mula sa isa sa iba pang kumpanyang kanyang inaplayan. Ipinagpatuloy niya ang trabaho kinabukasan at nagsimulang magpursige nang husto, ang dentista na direktang tinutulungan niya ay palakaibigan at sila ay magkasundo naman. Ayaw niyang makaltasan ang kanyang suweldo sa anumang kadahilanan kaya naging maingat siya sa lahat ng kanyang ginagawa. Sa kanyang ikatlong araw ng trabaho, pinatawag siya ng kanyang amo at sa sandaling siya ay humarap sa kanyang mesa, ang lalaki ay nagsalita, "Magpunta ka sa laboratory at siguraduhin mong ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit ay magagamit natin sa 2PM appointment mamaya, isang espesyal na tao ang darating para sa dental check up at kailangan maging maingat ka, okay?" "Opo, sir," magalang na ibinaba ni Amy ang ulo bago naglakad palayo. Pagsapit ng 2PM, nasa kwarto na si Amy dala ang lahat ng kinakailangang kit at hindi na makapaghintay na makita kung sino ang espesyal na taong ito. Bigla siyang nakarinig ng kaguluhan sa labas at sumilip siya sa bintana at nakita niya ang humigit-kumulang pitong itim na jeep na nakaparada at may Lamborghini sa gitna ng mga jeep na iyon. Halatang escort ang anim na jeep na ito sa kung sino man ang nasa loob ng Lamborghini. Mabilis na nagtipon ang mga tao at maging ang maraming tao ay sumilip sa bintana para makita ang tao sa loob ng Lamborghini. Lalong naging curious si Amy, gaano kaya ka-espesyal ang taong ito na ang presensya niya lang ang nakakaakit ng napakaraming tao. Dalawang lalaking nakasuot ng itim na suit ang nakatayo sa likod ng pinto ng Lamborghini na bumukas ng mag-isa at isang spender legs ang bumaba bago tuluyang lumitaw ang kanyang katawan. Ang sinag ng araw ay direktang sumikat sa kanyang mukha at ang kanyang hitsura ay naglalabas ng kamahalan at kakisigan. Siya ay mukhang isang tao mula sa maharlikang pamilya at siya ay nagpapalabas ng napakaraming kapangyarihan na masasabi ng sinumang nanonood ng sandali. Hindi masyadong maaninag ni Amy ang kanyang mukha pero iniisip niya kung ang lalaking ito ba ang espesyal na lalaki na darating para sa dental check up? Kung siya nga, dapat itong maging maingat sa paligid niya. Ang huling bagay na gusto niya ay ang mahulog sa anumang gulo ng mga makapangyarihang lalaki sa NorthHill . Ang gusto lang niya ay magkaroon ng sapat na pera para mapangalagaan ang kanyang mga anak. Maya-maya, bumukas ang pinto at napalingon agad si Amy at nang makita ang amo ay nakahinga siya ng maluwag. "Nakahanda na ang lahat ha?" Tanong ng dentista. "Yes, sir. Sorry, ngayon lang ako nakakita ng isang lalaki na bumaba sa isang Lamborghini, siya ba ang aasikasuhin natin?" Tanong niya. "Tama, siya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill at maraming tao ang halos walang pagkakataon na makita siya kaya naman nakikita mo ang mga tao sa paligid. Kaya siguraduhin mo ha na ang lahat ay magiging maayos dahil narinig ko na mainitin ang ulo niya," sabi ng dentista. "Ito ba ang unang beses na sayo siya nagpacheck up, sir?" tanong ni Amy. "Oo, and sincerely, kinakabahan ako. Let's just hope everything works well," sabi niya at kinumpirma pa niya na inayos niya ang lahat ng dapat. Pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill? Ang pag-uugali nang walang ingat sa harap ng ganoong uri ng tao ay isang suicide mission. Maya-maya ay may lumitaw na dalawang matipunong lalaki na naka-suit, ang isa ay may dalang briefcase habang ang isa naman ay walang hawak pero pareho silang matangkad at nakakatakot, hindi man lang sila nakangiti. Napuno ng maringal na presensya ang kwarto at mabilis na nahulog ang mga mata ni Amy sa makapangyarihang lalaking ito. Siya ay matangkad at balingkinitan at napakagwapo. Damang-dama ang kanyang kakisigan. 'Ang swerte siguro ng girlfriend niya,' naisip ni Amy. "Welcome, sir," yumuko ang dentista at sinenyasan siyang maupo kung saan siya masusuri. Tahimik siyang umupo at pagkatapos ay sinimulan ng dentista ang pagsusuri sa kanyang mga ngipin. "Cotton forceps, please?" Tanong ng dentista kay Amy habang abala sa pagtatrabaho. Nakatayo si Amy at ibinibigay sa kanya ang lahat ng kailangan niya sa lalong madaling panahon pero hindi niya mahanap ang cotton forceps. Nakalimutan ba niyang dalhin? Paano siya naging pabaya? "Na...nalimutan ko po, kukunin ko na ngayon din," sabi niya at mabilis na lumabas. Hay naku naman! Paano niya ito makakalimutan? Nang makuha niya ito, mabilis siyang tumakbo pabalik sa lab pero sa kanyang pagtataka, wala na ang lalaki o isa sa mga bodyguard nito ang nakita niya, kundi ang dentista. Habang nasa kamay ang cotton forceps, nagtatakang tanong niya, "Nasaan na siya?" Inabot ng dentista ang isang sulat sa kanya at walang sabi-sabing lumabas. Napakunot ang noo niya at iniisip kung ano ang laman ng sulat. Marahan niyang ibinagsak ang cotton forceps at nakita niyang natanggal na siya sa trabaho. Ganun lang? Para lamang sa maling paglimot sa isang kagamitan. Malamang 'yung 'espesyal na lalaki' na 'yon ang nag-utos na tanggalin siya sa trabaho. Ganun ba siya kasungit at walang konsiderasyon? Napaisip si Amy. Hindi ba pwedeng magkamali ang isang tao? Lumabas siya sa lab at nagmakaawa sa dentista, "Sir, pasensya na po nalimutan ko lang talaga, sana po mapagbigyan niyo ako. Hindi ko po yun sinasadya. Hindi ko alam kung paano ko nakalimutan... please, hindi na po mauulit" "Hindi ordinaryong tao ang nag-utos na tanggalin ka sa trabaho, kung ano man ang sabihin niya ay final na. Kaya kung gusto mong magmakaawa, puntahan mo siya at makiusap," sabi ng dentista at nagpatuloy sa kanyang trabaho. Masasabi ni Amy na walang anumang pagsusumamo ang makakaimpluwensya sa dentista na labagin ang utos ng 'espesyal na lalaki' na ito. Lumabas siya at tumakbo pababa, umaasang masusubukan niya ang kanyang kapalaran na makausap ang 'espesyal na lalaki' at ipaliwanag sa kanya na ikatlong araw pa lang niya sa trabaho at para sa kapakanan ng kanyang mga anak, kailangan niyang magpatuloy sa pagtatrabaho. Hindi niya makita ang lalaki pero may nakita siyang apat na matipunong lalaki na naglalakad patungo sa Lamborghini. Masasabi niyang may nauna sa kanila. Gaano man kakulit ang makapangyarihang lalaki na ito, dapat siyang maging makatwiran at subukang unawain siya. Sinugod niya ang matipunong lalaki at bago pa nila malaman ang nangyayari, nakatayo na siya sa harapan ng 'espesyal na lalaki.' Noon lang niya nakita ng malinaw ang mukha nito. Siya ay may pagkakahawig sa tatlo niyang anka na lalaki. Coincidence naman siguro diba? Nagtakbuhan ang mga matipunong lalaki patungo sa kanya at gusto siyang ilayo sa kanyang harapan pero sumenyas ang 'espesyal na lalaki' na huminto sila. Nagulat silang lahat. Natulala at natigilan si Amy saglit kaya naligaw siya ng tingin sa guwapong mukha nito. Napakurap siya at nanumbalik ang kanyang pakiramdam nang mapagtantong nasa harapan niya ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa lungsod. "Sir, patawarin niyo po ako. Pangatlong araw ko lang po ito sa trabaho at hindi ko alam na may nakalimutan akong gamit. Ayokong matanggal sa trabaho, masipag po talaga ako, sir," taos-pusong pakiusap ni Amy. Nakatitig lang ang lalaki sa mukha niya ng walang pakialam at nang hindi na ito nagsasalita ng tatlumpung segundo, kinabahan si Amy at inisip kung may mali ba itong nasabi, "Sorry po kung may mali akong nasabi, sir." Naisip ni Amy na mas mabuting umalis na lang siya at tanggapin ang kanyang kapalaran kaysa mahulog sa gulo ng lalaking ito. Masyadong delikado ang itsura niya at parang lalamunin siya, kinakabahan siya at gustong tumalikod para umalis pero nagsalita ang lalaki, "Ang kapal ng mukha mong talikuran ako?" Natigilan si Amy sa kinatatayuan. Ang kanyang boses ay parang kulog at ito ay nagpapadala ng labis na panginginig sa kanyang gulugod. Dinala ba niya ang problemang pilit niyang iniiwasan sa sarili niya ngayon? Kusang umaalog ang bibig ni Amy nang masabi niya ang isang bagay pero lahat ng mga salita niya ay bumabara sa kanyang lalamunan. Ang 'espesyal na lalaki' ay humakbang pa patungo sa Lamborghini at sinabing kaswal na, "Itapon ang babaeng ito." Kabanata 0004 Ipinulupot ni Amy ang kanyang dalawang paa sa kanyang kama at umiyak, nalungkot at nahihiya siya pagkatapos ng nangyari ngayon. Una nawalan siya ng trabaho at pangalawa, itinapon siya sa harapan ng lalaki. Hindi nagustuhan ni Amy ang lalaki, at alam niyang mayabang itong lalaki. Paano siya maglakas-loob na hamunin ang pinakamakapangyarihang tao sa NorthHill ? Lasing ba siya? Saan siya makakakuha ng trabaho ngayon? Ang lahat ng mga kumpanyang pinadalhan niya ng alok ay hindi nakabalik sa kanya. Biglang bumukas ang pinto at bumungad si Angel, "Mommy!" Tumakbo siya papunta kay Amy bago pa niya matapos ang paglilinis ng kanyang mga luha. Ayaw niyang makita siya ng mga bata na umiiyak. She believed that it will make them trouble, she eventually cleaned all her tears and smiled. Nag-aalalang tanong ni Angel, "Mommy, sad ka ba?" "Ay hindi, masaya nga ako kasi andito kayong lahat eh," pagsisinungaling ni Amy. "Pero never naman kaming nawala sayo eh," sabi ni Angel. Bago pa makapagsalita si Amy ay pumasok na sina Queen at Debby at umakyat sa kama. Tuwang-tuwa si Amy nang makita ang mga mukha nila. "Mommy, maaga po kayong nakabalik galing sa trabaho ngayon," sabi ni Queen. "Oo, maaga akong umalis sa trabaho kasi namiss ko kayong girls eh," sabi ni Amy at ngumiti ang mga babae. "Ma, pasok na kami sa school next month di ba?" Tanong ni Angel habang pasimpleng nakasandal si Debby sa balikat ni Amy. "Oo, tuloy pa rin yan," umaasang sabi ni Amy. Actually, naisip niya na gagamitin niya ang sahod niya bilang dentist assistant bilang pambayad ng mga bata sa school by the end of the month pero natanggal na pala siya pero kailangan pa rin niyang panatilihin ang pag-asa ng mga bata at mag-apply ng mas kabaliwan sa trabaho. . "Nasaan ang mga kapatid niyo?" tanong ni Amy. "Naglilinis po sila," sagot ni Queen at tumango si Amy. Ginulo ni Amy ang buhok ni Debby at tinanong, "Debby, kumusta ang bagongneighborhood? Gusto mo ba dito?" "Gu...gusto ko lang makilala si daddy," sabi ni Debby sa mahinang boses at naging malungkot ang atmosphere ng usapan. "Makikilala mo din siya, sisiguraduhin ko yun," sabi ni Amy at saka sinabi kay Angel, "bakit hindi kayong lahat makipaglaro sa mga kapatid mo? Gusto ko munang magpahinga. Pupunta ako at makipaglaro sa inyo pagkagising ko." "Okay, mommy," naniniwala ang mga bata na karapat-dapat magpahinga ang kanilang ina pagkatapos ng trabaho. Nang mawala ang mga babae sa kwarto, napabuntong-hininga si Amy. Wala siyang matatakbuhan para humingi ng tulong, kailangan niyang maging matatag para sa kanyang mga anak. Tumunog ang kanyang telepono at bagama't hindi kilalang numero iyon, sinagot niya ito gayunpaman, "Si Amy Owen ba ito?" "Opo ito nga," sagot ni Amy na umaasang magandang balita ito. "Nagpadala kami sa iyo ng email theree days ago at wala kaming natanggap na sagot, pakicheck ng spam folder niyo at ipaalam sa amin kung ano ang tingin mo sa offer," sabi ng lalaki sa kabilang linya at ibinaba ang tawag. Tinitingnan ni Amy ang kanyang mail araw-araw at kahit bawat oras para makita kung may nakabalik sa kanya sa kumpanya. Paano niya na-miss ito? Mabilis niyang pinuntahan ang kanyang folder ng spam at nakitang may ipinadala ngang mail sa kanya, ipinadala ito mula sa Alessandroās Corporation. Ang Alessandroās Corporation? Pinakamataas ang kanilang offer na sweldo at siguradong mapalad ang sinumang makatrabaho sila. Napuno ng tuwa ang kanyang puso at hindi na siya makapaghintay na ipagpatuloy ang trabaho kinabukasan. Nang gabi na, nakipaglaro siya sa kanyang anim na anak. Napakasaya nila bago matulog ang lahat. Pero alam niyang kahit gaano pa kasaya ang mga anak, hindi magiging kumpleto ang kanilang kaligayahan hangga't hindi nila nakikilala ang kanilang ama. Kahit si Amy ay hindi masabi kung sino ang kanilang ama. Mayroong higit sa isang milyong lalaki sa NorthHill. Paano niya makikilala ang gigolo na kanyang naka-one night stand six years ago? Agad siyang pumunta sa Alessandroās Corporation ng sumunod na araw, at pagkatapos na ipakilala ang sarili sa receptionist, nainterbyu siya at nagtrabaho sa parehong araw. Sinamahan siya ng receptionist sa itaas at ipinakita sa kanya kung nasaan ang kanyang mesa at ipinakilala siya sa kanyang pinuno ng departamento. "Welcome sa Alessandroās Corporation, Miss Amy," sabi ng pinuno ng departamento, si Abe. "My pleasure, sir," sagot ni Amy. Kumpiyansa siyang umupo sa harap ng lalaki. āEto yung orientation book natin, it contains the rules and regulations of the company,ā inabot ni Abe ang isang dokumento sa kanya. Tinanggap niya ito at sinabing, "Sige, sir. Babasahin ko po." " | LEARN_MORE | https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=148 | Philip Spicy Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/ | 44,113 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | grounpcorp.com | DCO | ššTumakbo siya palayo sa kanya at hinabol siya, hindi makakalipad nang walang pakpakšš | https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463914684_1856557598208751_4573681416418623241_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vy8c15PFPv0Q7kNvgFUIYjC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AQIN7mbg7eC9iXRIMHJhDLt&oh=00_AYDNindFXBZ9nWxRbPj4Aqwjq_Auuunybu3ASSEbg9cF4Q&oe=672FE667 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Philip Spicy Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,305,725 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2305517}' |
Yes | 2024-11-05 06:24 | active | 1699 | 0 |
|
š„š„Click to read the next chapter for freeš | I looked at the clock on my bedroom wall. I think I have delayed the inevitable for as long as I physically can. I should go to the packhouse to go and wish our pack's upcoming Alpha a happy birthday. The bane of my life. My brother's best friend. One day to be Alpha Miles. Today he will turn 17, and meet his Alpha wolf. In all honesty, he was egotistical enough, thinking the world revolved around him, without him adding to that by finally gaining his wolf. Not your run-of-the-mill werewolf either. Oh no, Miles Davenport was destined to be an Alpha, so he would have a strong and powerful Alpha wolf, only adding to his arrogance and strength. The crazy thing is, Miles had once upon a time been one of my closet friends too. In my younger childhood... Friends, that kind of thing comes when your father is the Beta to the Alpha. The children spend a lot of time together, and become friends. My older brother, Jordan, became the wing-man to Miles. His closest friend and ally, who as his Beta when the time came, was only right. But as the years went on, the friendship between Miles and I changed. Friendship faded as he grew into a more popular sports star of our school. At the end of the day, he was always going to be popular, he was the upcoming Alpha after all, but as one of the top sports stars too, he was idolized. As was my brother. All the girls in school flocked around them like they were pop stars or something, and it was bizarre. I was nothing more to him now but a source of amusement for him and his sports buddies. A geek. Not one of the beauty queens who followed him around. Simply someone to make fun of. I had gone from enjoying time with my one-day Alpha, to hating him, in the space of a school year. He thought he was god's gift, and in all honesty, if he was, he is a gift I would return⦠"Bailey!" I heard my Mum call from downstairs, telling me I was definitely running it close now for time. I know Jordan had already headed over to the packhouse a while ago with my Dad to meet his friend and our Alpha. "I know." I yelled back, looking at the books on my desk, desperate to continue with the assignment I was working on. I would so much rather continue working on the assignment and gain the additional credit available, work toward going to the college I want to go to instead of going to a party for the big-headed bully, I got to consider almost family, considering he was the son of my Dad's best friend. I stood from my seat, and walked to my mirror, adjusting my black skater dress I had chosen to wear today. Something plain and simple, easy to blend into the background, but a dress all the same if anyone asked why I hadn't made an effort. Along with my chunky black sandals, I looked presentable, not that anyone would be looking at me. Today, all eyes would be on the birthday boy, as they always were. He would make sure of that. I flicked back my curly brown hair, before I walked out of the door, already dreading the hours that lay ahead⦠My Mum pulled the car into the parking spaces outside the packhouse, while my younger sister Morgan was flicking at the curls around my head, simply trying to irritate me. She knew I would rather be anywhere but here right now, and was loving every last moment of it. "Aww, you want to go home Bailey-boo?" she teased. "Stop you two, come on, your Dad is waiting inside. Let us go and find the birthday boy." Mum says, sounding cheerful, completely oblivious to the fact how horrendous this party had the potential to be. She, too, worshiped Miles. Having seen him grow up alongside my brother, she seemed to think the sun shone out of his rear-end. It had always driven me insane. "He won't even notice us there." I muttered under my breath as I followed her up the steps of the back house, shaking my head at my sister and how overdressed she looked. She definitely looked like she was out to impress someone today. A small part of me wondered if she hoped she might be the fated mate of Miles. After all, he was meeting his Alpha wolf today. He will have shifted for the first time today, and today could potentially be the day he can sense his fated mate out there waiting for him! There had been so much buzz around school about this, so many of the girls were excited about the potential possibility they could be his fated mate. The one chosen for him by the moon goddess. The one destined to be with him. So many of them are desperate for it to be them. While there I was desperate for anything but. I could think of nothing worse! Yet, looking at the amount of effort my younger sister had made today, I am beginning to think she was one of the many she-wolves that was holding out that hope⦠We walked through the corridors of the packhouse, and it was filled with various pack members. Today was a day of celebration within pack, the birthday of the upcoming Alpha. And not just any birthday, the day he came of age. The day he met his Alpha wolf. The walls of the packhouse were adorned with decorations, music was blaring from various speakers dotted around the multiple rooms. "Ooff, sorry!" a giggling she-wolf said to me as she nearly knocked me off my feet as she knocked into me. I would rather be anywhere but here right now. This was far too hectic and far too loud for me. I simply glare at the back of the girl as she moves away from me, not a care in the world. I followed my Mum and my sister, who was almost skipping as she walked, toward the main lounge area. I can only assume my Mum had mindlinked my Dad to let him know we had arrived, and he said they were there, or else we could spend all day looking around for them! It appeared almost every member of the pack had turned up to celebrate the birthday of Miles. The lounge area was laden with people, music truly blasting, and everyone seeming to have a good time. Everyone but me. I caught the eye of my brother, leaning against the wall of the lounge, the furthest away from the door we had just walked into. He nodded in my direction before simply turning away. 'Could have made an effort, Bailey.' he mindlinked. 'It is a birthday, not a funeral, you know?' I felt my heart sink at his words. Great, the insults were starting already, which meant it would only be a matter of time until Miles started too. The two of them seemed to like working together like that. Finding great enjoyment in harassing me. I was only a year younger than both of them, and had desperately hoped the name-calling and insulting would ease off as they got a little older, but if anything, they seemed to get worse. All because I wasn't like the girls they were interested in, I was sure of it. I wasn't like the other girls. Made myself an easy target, my Mum told me, all because I enjoyed studying. Liked reading and learning. Said, I only made it harder for myself. The plan was to make it easier for myself by finding a way out⦠"Jordan says your dress looks like you are going to a funeral, Bailey." Morgan teased, fluffing up my curls again. My long brown hair fell in thick, unruly curls down my back. They drove me mad at times. Especially when my brother and sister decide to mess with them. "Oh well, I wore a dress, like you asked." I snapped, moving away from them, feeling angry already, so tempted just to turn around and walk home, only to be pulled back by my Mum. "We are going to wish Miles a happy birthday. You will stay for a while at least. I do not need to be explaining to your Aunt and Uncle yet again why you have walked out on a social event, Bailey." Mum warned me, her tone sounding grumpy, I swear she had to have read my thoughts on leaving the party already. I am sure she hated having me as a daughter, likely wishing for one that was more sociable, and one that enjoyed being a part of everything, instead of one that would rather have her head in a book. "Awww, Happy Birthday, Miles!" I heard my sister squeal from by my side. I swear she spoke at a pitch so high only dogs could hear. Goddess knows why she is so excited. It is only his birthday. He likely doesn't even care, he never normally does⦠As I looked up, his blue eyes were locked on me, I raised my gaze to meet his, and could see his eyes shift to a darker blue⦠was that his wolf? I see a snarl across his face as he suddenly storms from the room. What was that about? 'Get out here.' Miles is suddenly mindlinking me, and I have to say he sounded far from impressed. That, combined with the angry expression on his face, told me something was off. Would he have rather I had not come? Well, he was not the only one⦠'What?' I questioned, completely confused. Was he annoyed over how I had dressed too? Jeez, it was just a dress. Does it really matter? I would go home if it was. 'Outside now.' He demanded once more, sounding even more irritated this time, making me realize I had little choice but to follow his command, so I snuck away from the ongoing party back to the doors of the packhouse. Only to find Miles pacing along the end of the steps, looking a mixture of confused and angry. So why did he need me here? Someone to take his anger out on? I was not willing to be that, I was sure about that⦠Just as I was about to walk away, he looked up. āIt took you long enough." He snapped. I frowned, unsure what this was all about, but it was making no sense to me as I looked down toward him from where I stood at the top of the packhouse steps. His blue eyes shifted to the dark blue once more, like they had inside, taking me by surprise. His wolf is clearly lingering⦠"What is wrong, Miles? Do you want me to get Jordan?" I asked. "No I do not! I do not want anyone knowing this." He snarls, a growl slipping from his mouth, though whether that was aimed at me or whether his wolf was angry at him, I do not know⦠"I don't think I understandā¦" I began. "You soon will." He sneers, and I simply look to him in confusion. Nothing he says makes sense to me. Until he continues. "Only today did I realize. The thought makes me sick. Why our own moon goddess would play a trick like this on me, I don't know. I am an Alpha. I deserve a strong mate. A beautiful mate to be proud of. Not some feeble pathetic wallflower." My body trembles at his words. No. I had yet to gain my wolf. I did not know this yet. Why⦠Why him of all people? "I am your fated mate?" I question with a shaky voice. "Are you sure?" "Are you doubting me?" he yells. "And you won't be. The moment you have your wolf, I will decide when the time is right to reject you." My heart twists and contorts at the thought. Rejection was meant to be the most painful thing possible. Why would he want to reject the mate chosen for him by our own moon goddess? Am I truly so repulsive? Chapter 2 A Year Later Yet another birthday party for our beloved upcoming Alpha. Ha. Not my beloved upcoming Alpha. I hated him. Breaking my heart without a second thought. What I had done to deserve that I had never got a proper explanation from him. Other than the frequent insults, of why would he want to be with someone like me? Did I look like Luna material to him? I had no clue. What did Luna material look like in his eyes? Some blond bimbo, no doubt. They were the she-wolves he tended to spend his time with within our pack. The ones who worshiped the ground he walked on. That would do anything he asked of them. Ones that I highly doubted read much more than the work set of them at school. "Bailey!" my Mum yelled at me from the stairway of our family home. "Will you hurry up?!" "Do I really need to come to the party?" I responded. "I am telling you, Miles will not be bothered if I am not there!" "Your Aunt and Uncle will be though. And I am not explaining to them again why you are missing." My Mum continues yelling. "Do you not realize just how many events you have missed this year, all because you have your head in a book?" "Yeah Bai-Bai. Such a geek. No wonder you have no friends." My sister Morgan giggles from outside my bedroom door. I hissed. "I have friends." I stormed from my room, and down the stairs toward my waiting family. I planned to greet the birthday boy, not that he would care in the slightest. I know that he would rather not see me at all. And then I would sneak home. "Ew, are you wearing that?" Morgan asked. I looked down at the skinny black trousers I had on and the white tank top. Great. Nothing I wear is approved of by my sister, evidently named the fashion queen without my knowledge. Oh well, I am dressed and wearing it. I think it looked good with my chunky black sandals I had on⦠I scowled at my sister and walked out of the door. "Are we going or not?" I snapped at them all, truly not able to wait for the following month when I leave to go to university. Get away from them, and this pack! The party was well underway when we arrived, music pounding from the speakers as couples made out in every available space, so I averted my eyes as we walked through the corridors of the packhouse to the lounge where we would no doubt find Miles reigning over his people. Being all important, like he was partial to considering himself. 'Why are you here?' Miles's voice filled my mindlink, before I had even fully got into the room behind my parents. Great. 'I didn't get a choice. Trust me, I would rather not be.' I snapped back. I was getting more than a little tired of the way he would treat me. Yes, he planned on rejecting me. Decided I was not for him, but he could have left it at that. I didn't need treating like I was some sort of social pariah because of the fact he decided I was not right for him. I do not think I deserved that. I had endured enough bullying through my time in high school, for the fact I enjoyed my education. 'Oh. Excuse me? Are you implying you were not going to come to the party of your next Alpha?' Miles links with some serious attitude. 'Miles, you just asked why I had bothered coming. Now you are asking if I was not going to come? Make your mind up.' I argued. 'Remember who I am Bailey. You are not above me. Never will be. Could have been equal to me at most had I seen you as suitable to be my mate, but no. You were beneath that honor.' He sneers. I felt anger racing through me. 'And you think I would not have rejected you?' I snapped, moving back toward the exit, not wanting to be here anymore. Until I felt a hand grabbing the back of my tank top, yanking me back. My eyes darted upward to see the dark eyes of Miles. Sneering down at me. Our Pack's upcoming Alpha. The most arrogant man I think I have ever met. One, thankfully, I did not have to be mates with any longer as he had chosen to reject his own fated mate before even giving her a chance. "Going somewhere Bailey?" he asked, his voice full of spite. "Well, I do believe you asked me why I was here, so I assumed you wanted me to leave." I told him. Miles bows his head down so it is level with mine, he inhales deeply, like he still enjoys the scent of me. He has done this numerous times of late, which I find quite bizarre. But, I ignore him as he tilts his head to look at me, "Hmm, I think my Mum and Dad may have something to say if you leave. Their clever little Bailey. Heaven forbid." He presses his forehead against mine. "Just stay away from me, and do not spoil my fun." I shake my head in disbelief at him, as he stalks away. Did he even think for a moment I would be going near him if I could avoid it? I would rather be anywhere but near him! "Bailey, why are you harassing my friend for?" I heard my brother, Jordan demand, as he suddenly approached, causing many people to turn around and look at me. Wonderful. Nothing like starting pack gossip is there. I am sure Miles would appreciate that! "I wasn't harassing him, he came to speak to me. Asking why I had come." I told him, and my brother laughed. He is as much an idiot as Miles. Any of my friends who have big brothers hate how protective they are. Me? No, my big brother is the one leading all the bullying and being cruel to me. He finds great embarrassment in the fact his younger sister is far from being one of the popular group, and is, in his words, 'far too into her books'. I think, in all honesty, my entire family found me, in one way or another, a huge embarrassment. "Well, he has a point. Not like you will be joining in with the celebrations. You will probably be sitting in a quiet corner somewhere reading." He teases. "Well, it is certainly more intellectually pleasing than any of you would be." I smirked at him as I walked away from my brother who was standing looking confused. I am sure he had no clue what I meant. The scary thing is he will be the next, pack Beta. Heaven help our pack. Between him and Miles they only had one brain cell between them, and that was one that they shared, I am sure of it! And even then, I think it was rechargeable and started losing power and knowledge at a rapid rate! They only graduated high school because they paid people to do their work for them. As I snuck away, out of the busy lounge to the top of the stairway, where I hoped to hide out for as long as possible, I heard footsteps behind me. I quickly turned, hoping it was simply someone on their way to their bedroom or even to one of the spare bathrooms on this floor. But, sadly, luck was not on my side tonight. No. Miles was following me. Eyebrows raised and looking quite irritated. "Oi. I want to talk to you." he demanded. "You asked me to go away a minute ago, didn't you?" I asked him. "Don't think so, think it was more a case of why you were here." Miles says with a smirk. Sitting on the top step with me. "Miles, you have the whole pack here for your birthday, I am sure whatever you need to speak to me about can wait." I shrugged, desperately craving peace, which, considering the pounding beat of the music playing, would be difficult. "No. Why didn't you tell me you were leaving?" he questions, like he is irate at the fact I had not let him know. Why would I let him know? "Why would I? We aren't friends, Miles. You also are not my Alpha yet. It was arranged with my parents, me and your Dad, as Alpha." I explained to him, unsure why this would even bother him. If anything, I would think he would be glad to get rid of me. "You are going away though." he murmurs. "That is generally what happens when you go to college or university. Yeah." I said with another shrug. "There wasn't one closer to home?" he hisses. "Because it seems to me you picked the one furthest away." "What does it matter to you? You hate me. I won't be here, You get your wish of being rid of me." I snapped, truly sick of him trying to dictate to me what I should and shouldn't be doing. I had worked hard in school, so I could do this. My parents had spoken to my Aunt and Uncle, the Luna and Alpha of our pack to allow me special permission to go to a university out of state to study, saying it was what I had dreamed of. I had nothing holding me back. And, with the fact Miles did not want me for his mate, or his Luna, I truly did not. Not that any of them knew of that. That was our own secret. Even despite the pull to him as my mate since my wolf had arrived, I still found him truly repulsive. He sickened me. Though, the pains when he slept with the many she-wolves that visited his bed, made it even easier to detest the man that he had become. I still had no clue what I had done to deserve this treatment from this man, other than not being one of the popular group. But, I knew I deserved better than him. Miles glanced at me, momentarily a thoughtful look passed over his face, almost caring, before a hardness replaced it. "That much is true. No more having to see the disappointing failure the moon goddess made of mating me to you. At least not for a few years. Who knows, perhaps you will meet someone while there. I suggest you do. That way you won't have to come back, because, I, as Alpha, will be looking for my Luna." "Miles, I honestly do not care if you find someone else." I told him, going to stand and head home, not wishing to spend another moment in the same place as him. As I went to move away, he grabbed my hand, pulling me to him, so I was once more sitting level with him on the top step of the first floor landing of our packhouse. "Always so righteous aren't you Bailey? You say you don't care? We will see. Well, this will be on my terms. I, Miles Davenport, reject you, Bailey West, as my fated mateā¦" he began, and my head began to whirl as his words sunk in. The realization and excruciating pain of what was happening becoming too much for me⦠Chapter 3 Three Years Later I drove the long road down to pack. I hated this drive. Lotus Shadow Pack. Though, three years away, studying had been truly amazing. Transforming myself into the woman I should always have been. Confident. Self-assured. Brave. Just me. And now a fully qualified teacher. As a she-wolf, you spend so many years of your life being told your focus is finding your fated mate. Settling down with them and creating a strong matebond. A love. A family. Well, once I had come to accept that my naĆÆve, teenage dreams would never surface, thanks to the moon goddess pairing me with a mate so incapable of loving anyone other than himself, I decided that my focus would be my career. My education had always been something I took great pride in. I loved to learn, and I had decided that I wanted to pass that gift along. I no longer cared what others thought of me. And, while at university, it felt so wonderful to be surrounded by others who felt the same way. I finally felt like I fit in somewhere. And, I believe that is what allowed me to become the person I was meant to be. However, now, I had to return to my pack, at their requirements. The agreement was, once I had completed my degree, I would return home. Unless, of course, I had found my fated mate. But, I knew within my heart, that was never to happen. For, my fated mate sat at home. Lording it over our pack. Acting like he was the best thing since sliced bread. Sleeping with any she-wolf that came near him, from what I heard, having rejected me. I pulled up at our guarded pack gates. Harley, one of our pack warriors, currently on guard duty, stepped forward to my car window. "ID" he asked. I frowned at him. I do not think I have been asked for ID before when returning home, even in all the times I have visited home, though in all fairness, those visits have been few and far between. My visits were only when they were required of me. I had grown to loathe this place, and coming back had become less of a priority for me over the time I was away... "Harley, it is me. Bailey." I explained, trying not to smile at his mistake. Harley looked at me closer. "Sorry Bailey, didn't really recognize you there. You changed your hair. And you aren't wearing your glasses. You look good." He says with a shrug, quickly looking away, clearly embarrassed by his faux-pas. I smirk at his response. Yes, my hair is somewhat tamer than it used to be. The curls straightened out, and my hair now neat and sleek down my back. My glasses I had worn for reading had been long gone. Having got my eyes fixed with laser eye surgery whilst away. Plus, I now wore a little simple make-up to accentuate my features. Nice to know somebody has noticed a difference⦠"No problem. You still need ID?" I asked him. He grins at me. "I think I know who you are. Nice to see you." he nods at me in acknowledgment as the gate opens for me. "Maybe catch you around while you are back." He adds as I begin to drive away. I smiled in response, I guess there would be nothing to stop me catching up with any guy I wanted to now. Not that I was really bothered right now... but it was not like I had a fated mate to wait for any longer. And it wasn't like Miles was making a point of staying single. Every time I had returned home, he had had a different she-wolf on his arm. Parading them through pack like a prized possession, only to have traded her in by the time I returned on my next visit. He was turning into quite the lothario. And quite a joke in my eyes. I set off along the quiet, familiar roads of our sweet old pack. The evening sun was settling in the sky as I moved my car down the route to my family home. No doubt my Mum would be there waiting for me, perhaps my Dad, if he was in from work by now. My brother and sister, I was unsure. They still both lived at home with my parents, but were back and forth to friends' homes and my brother was looking to move into the Beta suite in the packhouse soon enough, in preparation for taking on the role from my father when the time came. Either way, they rarely bothered to rush home to see me when they knew I was returning. I don't think seeing me was at the top of their priority list⦠I pulled my car up on the street in front of my familiar family home. I could not believe I was home. Stuck back here. The dread within my stomach churned heavily at the prospect of many years stuck here. Miserable and unhappy, with no way out, now my fated mate had rejected me. Not that anyone other than Miles and I knew of that. No. He had decided he would be considered weak if others knew an Alpha had gone against the powerful Moon Goddess's choice. So, this was our secret. Or he would make me pay in ways I did not want to imagine, apparently. And, in all honesty, I did not want to think of it. He had allowed me to go away to do my degree. Doing the final bit of convincing when my Uncle, the current Alpha, and Miles's father, along with my parents were on the fence. Or, so he said. How true that was, I would never likely know the truth, but it had been for that reason, and that alone I had chosen to do as he had asked. If he had done the things he said, then he had allowed me to fulfill my dream of gaining my degree of teaching away from pack. To allow me to be just me, not the daughter of the pack Beta. And I have thrived because of it. But, now, I had to return. Back to where I belonged. And, while I may have gained my degree, I had no real future prospects. I was likely stuck here. I stepped from the car, determined more than ever to find work, as I heard my Mum's voice. "Bailey!" she greeted me from the porch steps, a big smile upon her face. "You look beautiful sweetheart." I smiled back at her, as I moved toward the front door. Only to see Miles leaving the house next door to ours. The Alpha home. Could I have timed my arrival home any worse? His eyes met mine, giving me a dark stare before looking at my Mum. "Hi Aunt Brianna. You didn't say she was home today." Mum smiled at Miles like she thought the world of him, though most of the time she generally did. "Ah, I think it slipped my mind. Bailey is home for good now, Miles. How wonderful is that?" Once more, Miles gave me a dark stare. "Hmmm. Truly wonderful." he said with some serious contempt in his voice. 'You stay out of my way unless I say otherwise, you understand?' Miles mindlinks me, as he moves toward his car. "Are you not going to speak to him Bai?" Mum tries. "He will be Alpha this time next year, you know?" "Oh it doesn't matter, Aunt Brianna. Bailey will be excused this time. I am sure she is tired from her drive back home. But no doubt I will be seeing her around. And yes, she will have to get used to me as her senior. Her Alpha." He says with a sneer, and at his words my stomach twists into knots. I don't think I can stay here⦠I not only need to find work, I need to find work away from my pack, so I can move away to get away from my psychotic Alpha and ex-mate! Chapter 4 I sit out in the garden drinking my morning coffee, with my laptop open scrolling desperately through the work vacancies, when I hear a deep growl to my left, causing me to swirl my head to look. Miles was resting his head on the garden fence from next door, overlooking our back garden, to where I was sitting. Watching me intently, the look upon his face was one of sheer disgust... I had no clue how long he had been standing there, or what had angered him to the point of growling, but he had made me jump. "Miles." I snapped, giving him a dark scowl. I had done well the past week since arriving and stayed out of his way. Managing to ensure I avoided all pack events, and ensuring I dodged any places he was likely to be. Yes, it meant I spent an awful lot of time in my bedroom at home, but I would rather do that than have to copel with him. Today, the sun was glorious, and I thought it would be nice to take my breakfast outside while I looked for jobs online. Sitting on the patio furniture we have in the back garden, under the warmth of the morning sunshine, my coffee was enjoyable, all until he disturbed me. I shook my head in his direction, wondering why he had snuck up on me. He had so many more places he could be... "Who do you think you are cursing at?" Miles snarled. "The creep who did exactly that. Crept up on me out of the blue for no good reason." I rolled my eyes at him in disgust, only to see this seemed to anger him further. Though, I think anything I did would anger Miles. He seemed to hold some serious resentment towards me at the moment, but should I really expect anything less? "I will come over there for you, Bailey." He hissed. "For me?" I questioned his choice of words. "How? You asked me to stay out of your way. That is what I am doing." "What are you doing?" he chose to ignore my words, and looks to my laptop screen instead, so I slowly shut the screen down, so he would be unable to see. I do not want him knowing I am applying for work outside the area. I would not put it past him to stop it from happening. He seems to be being deliberately nasty of late, so I truly do not know what he would sink to, to be nasty towards me⦠"Nothing of your concern." "I am your Alpha. So, all that goes on in my pack is my business." He tells me with a smirk. I shook my head with a smirk back, "Hmm, not quite Miles, you are not. Your Dad is still Alpha, so don't be getting ahead of yourself." An angry look flared across his face once more. His handsome features contorted in fury. He did not like having people disagree with him. But I was not about to have him dictating to me... "Just because you were my mate once upon a time does not give you the right to talk to me however you please, you know." Miles snarls. "She is your mate?" a voice questions, causing us both to whip our heads round, only to see the unexpected face of Miles's younger brother Ellis. I look at Miles with despair now, my heart pounding and my palms becoming sweaty. Wondering what he planned to do now the secret we had kept between us for so long was out now⦠how had neither of us heard him coming? "No she is not. She rejected me." Miles said coldly, looking at me as if daring me to disagree with him. Wait... he was making it out like I had rejected him? I looked at Miles in shock, but the look within his eyes was like he dared me to argue. "You rejected your Alpha? What kind of fool are you?" Ellis asked as his eyes looked me up and down like a piece of dirt. Sadly, a look I am more than used to. "Do Mum and Dad know?" Miles shakes his head. "No. I don't want them to either. It would worry them too much, Els, please do not say anything. Bailey and I were never a good match, so perhaps she made the right choice. Please for me?" Miles is pleading with his brother, and part of me wonders if he is worried what his family would do if they learned of his decision to go against the Moon Goddess. As an Alpha, this was almost unheard of. Blaming me was gutless. But, if that is what he wants to do, then let him. 'Do not even think of saying anything different.' Miles's voice reverberates through my mind via the link. 'Or you will learn to regret it. That degree you love so much could easily be destroyed.' I took in the words Miles had said, and the sad thing is, I do not doubt them. I would not put it past him finding a way to have my degree removed. Having me stuck within our pack. He would be Alpha soon enough, and he would be the one able to dictate what I did... I had little choice but to do as he asked. Yet i felt anger racing through my veins... I lifted my laptop and stood from my seat. "I will talk to you however I like Miles. When you seem to think you can treat me however you like." and with that I walked away from the two brothers, both looking at me, walking away in shock. I know I would come to regret what I had just said, but I truly no longer cared⦠Chapter 5 I pace the corridor of the packhouse for yet another night. Sleepless nights are becoming the most repetitive thing for me now. Almost tiresome⦠or they would be if I could actually sleep! Nightmares plaguing my dreams were the thing stopping my sleep⦠making me fear sleep⦠visions of that night⦠reoccurring time and time again⦠the rogues invading our pack lands⦠us losing control⦠and them hurting my precious Isla. My beautiful Isla. Fate had barely brought us together⦠life could be cruel⦠and it made me relive that night, time and time again through my dreams⦠the pain as her life ebbed away⦠the inability to be able to save her⦠the pain in her eyes⦠the fear⦠it made me hate life⦠hate fate. And now, now it makes me fear sleep. Which is what found me pacing these godforsaken corridors every night⦠"Alright Beta!" Marc, one of our young warriors, greeted me enthusiastically, telling me he had likely been out spending time with friends. Especially returning to his room at this early hour of the morning. "Hey Marc." I smiled, raising my eyebrows questioningly at him as he stumbled toward the stairs. He was barely able to walk in a straight line. "I not been dinking, honest boss." He mutters with a chuckle. These guys make me smile. How could they not? Barely past shifting age, and newly trained warriors. They clearly decided to drink themselves to the point of stupor. Which, considering we are werewolves and drink has little to no effect on us in small doses, they had to have been drinking excessive amounts! Likely coming up with new and different drinking challenges to see who could drink the most, that was what they so often did. But, I can't say I had not done the same when I first shifted and on many a younger night with friends. It was all part of growing up for many, wasn't it? Especially for our warriors, I knew that, having helped many a drunken warrior home in the past. And I am sure they had had a good night and many good memories to look back on⦠if they could actually remember any of them, of course! "I never said a word Marc." I gave him a nod as he fell up the stairs. I continued my pacing of the corridor only to hear a few more drunken voices approaching, I assume likely Marc's drunk friends. And, I, not in the right frame of mind to have to cope with anyone else tonight, ducked into the short corridor off the main hallway of the packhouse. Leading to my office. I could sit in here until they passed and then make my way back to my room, and hopefully, I could attempt to gain at least a few hours' sleep tonight, so I would be at least partially functionable tomorrow⦠"What are you doing down here?!" a voice made me jump awake from my sleep, making me stir, and realize just how uncomfortable I was. My whole body ached. The crick in my neck felt like it had been locked in a vice... Though, as I moved, it was only then I realized I had fallen asleep sitting at my office desk. I had been asleep collapsed over my office desk since the early hours of the morning when I came in here to hide from the drunken warriors⦠I sleepily raised my eyes upward, only to see my best friend, and the pack Alpha, standing next to my desk looking more than a little concerned, looking down over me. "Asher?" he questioned. "Why are you sleeping down here? This has to be the third or fourth time in a matter of weeks. And don't get me started on all the time prior to that." I sighed. Just what I need, him on my case. The third degree once again. Am I ok? Do I need some help? Support? That is likely what Caleb was about to start with⦠like always. He couldn't help it. Though, I didn't want to sound ungrateful. He was my closest friend after all, and he did just care. But, sometimes, some people just needed their space! It wasn't like he could help⦠he couldn't stop my suffering⦠this has been going on too long now⦠"Was struggling to sleep, so I came down to work. I am guessing I must have crashed." I told him. Not quite the truth, but it would do⦠Caleb didn't need to know that my sleep was so badly disturbed that I struggled to sleep every night. That my nights were so messed up I hadn't slept properly since Isla had left⦠"Is everything okay, Asher?" Caleb asked, and I could hear the concern dripping from his voice, like it so often does of late. "Eden said she has been worrying about you⦠that you just haven't seemed yourself since the rogue attacks began. She said you seem so distant. So withdrawn." I shook my head with a disgusted roll of my eyes. So, they had been discussing me? Do they think that is acceptable? Yes, Eden may be his mate, and the Luna of the pack, as well as my friend, but I do not need to be some sort of sympathy case that needs to be sat and discussed between them over their evening meal! I am fine! I am the pack Beta. I focused my eyes upon my friend, a dark glare hopefully saying all I needed to. "Caleb, you may be a friend, but please, for the love of god,I am fine. Tired, yes. Stressed, yes. We have been coping with rogue attacks regularly until lately. We need to work on improving the pack, which is what we are working on doing. It doesn't come easily. It takes time. It takes energy and effort. So yeah, I am stressed and tired. Is that not my duty?" I snap, knowing I am already overstepping the mark talking to my Alpha in that way. He knew I had lost my mate because of these rogue attacks too, so you would think he would have shown at least a little understanding⦠but I wanted to continue going⦠needed to keep functioning or else I had nothing⦠Caleb looks to me with a shake of his head. "Fine. Go get showered. We have a meeting in half an hour." I sighed. There was no other way to describe it. I think I almost enjoyed the pain I felt. I enjoyed the darkness that lingered over me now. It was who I had become. The Asher I had been was gone. He was gone the moment Islaās life was taken from her. The moment she was taken from me. The young, carefree, happy, joker always laughing and joking with pack members was long gone. Replaced with a withdrawn, isolated, lonely guy who felt down most of the time. Avoiding interaction with pack members whenever he could, and now had a reputation for being moody and snappy⦠Gone was the happy, handsome Beta, leaving more a moody monster that nobody wanted to be around⦠| LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 830 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | befant.com | DCO | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12547&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450591794_453918090782531_5253337171849473144_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=85Uj2IToTGEQ7kNvgG-2M36&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ADUFcUP2nzkpgZchPiMsl90&oh=00_AYAxTB5VDvD074hHelx0RbKETFvSRuTE6QOnBKDkRyZ7IQ&oe=672FE9E6 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 72 of 370, showing 20 record(s) out of 7,398 total